Harry Potter & the Shipgirls

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

On the evening of the second to last day of Fleet Week found Asuka walking along with the rest of the group as the shadows lengthened on the base. Smoothing out her skirt some, the teenaged Tengu frowned at her friends. "So, um... why did you ask for me to get some of my nicer clothes? And to get Kiba to agree to let me stay out late tonight? You never said..."

Rather amused, Harry looked towards Natsumi who had a grin on her face as she snickered some. "So we didn't."

Also in a skirt, the Inaba of the group raised an eyebrow at her long time friend. Usagi then looked all of the group over as they were all dressed rather nicely with the two guys in jeans, t-shirt, and a silk shirt over that as suggested by Harry. All of the girls meanwhile had nice shirts, or tank tops, with skirts such as Natsumi in her jean one. "And you're avoiding answering the question." Leaning forward, she hummed some. "So spill."

Simply sharing a look with the boy next to her, Natsumi's grin widened before she motioned with one finger in the air. "Trust me, you'll see soon enough~"

That made Usagi roll her eyes as they made their way into the base. However, the rest of the group stopped as they found themselves at the back of a line of various teens and young adults. Utterly lost, Ayaka was about to say something when Harry and Natsumi continued to walk along the line. "Hey! Wait up!"

When they did catch up to Harry and Natsumi, Kaku frowned. "Uh, guys? The line is back there."

Eyes twinkling, the black haired wizard only nodded. "We know. But we don't stand in line." Before they could say anything else, Harry gave a wave. "Hey! Amagiri-Nee! Musashi-Oba!"

It went without saying that the others widened their eyes at seeing the tanned Battleship leaning against the wall beside a door with her arms crossed and a toothpick in her mouth. Beside her, Amagiri stood with a tank top that was short enough to expose her abs. Voice rumbling, Musashi gave a small nod. "Harry-Chan."

Jerking his thumb back at Asuka and the others, he nodded back. "They're with us, Musashi-Oba."

For several moments, the Yamato looked them over before grunting some as she unhooked a chain and passed the end to Amigiri. "Well, if they're with you then they can proceed. Go right on in and enjoy yourselves."

Meanwhile, one of the teenaged girls in the line placed her hands on her hips. "What the hell?! We've been standing out here for fifteen minutes and these kids can just walk in as if they own the place? The fuck?!"

However, she went silent as Amagiri gave the girl a look. "Because he's a VIP. And unless you want to be waiting out here for at least two hours with your friends..."

Said friends clapped their hands over the teen's mouth as they quickly apologized. All Harry did though was place his hand on Asuka's shoulder and guide the wide eyed Yokai through the doors as the others followed. Once she shook off what happened, she turned to stare at him. "What the... is... is this some sort of club!?"

Grinning, Harry chuckled some as he opened the inner doors. "As a matter of fact, yes." Almost immediately, air heated by bodies as well as vibrating with music hit all of them like a physical blow. "Well to the club on base for Destroyers, other shipgirls, teens, and young adults... Club Torpedo."

Only able to boggle as her jaw dropped, part of Asuka noted that outside of Natsumi the others were also in much the same boat. Pun not intended of course... In the darkened room, she could see beams of light flashing everywhere. Up on a stage, Ashigara, to her shock with ears and tail out, was DJing music everyone was dancing to. Besides her stage was another one with various shipgirls and teens on as they danced in front of everyone.
Mouth working for almost a minute, Asuka finally got an word out. "Whoa..."

Feeling a tap on her shoulder, she turned to find Natsumi pointing at where there seemed to be a bar. "There's two bars, the one on the left is for those of us underaged. Its mainly sugary drinks as well as caffeinated ones. You really should try the ones they made with energy drinks. The one on the right..." She pointed and the others followed her finger. "Is the one for those of age and has alcoholic drinks. None of us are old enough for that and they can easily spot you out if you try and get some."

Rika frowned and then blinked some before raising her voice to be able to be heard over the music. "Wait, Asuka-San? Is that Jin-Sama right there at the bar with someone?"

Now looking, the Tengu could only stare some as, sure enough, Jin was there bobbing her head to the beat of the music. "Uh, yeah! It is!"

Another tap on the shoulder made her turn to find Harry there with him getting the attention of the others. "Okay, if any of you want a drink get it from either the bartenders or the rest of the group! It is pretty safe here thankfully, especially with shipgirls out and about to keep an eye on things. There's also fairies and the like out of sight keeping an eye on things with shipgirls at the exits just in case, even some Marines."

Glancing around, Asuka caught sight of one of said Marines standing near a fire exit in the converted warehouse. One of the younger ones she saw, but also one who had his sleeves rolled up to show the muscles on his arm. Also out of the corner of her eye, she could see Jin raise a glass in her direction and wink, Shiromizu nodding beside her. Right away, she felt safer. That brought a smile to her face as she looked at the others. "So we're just going to have fun, right?"

That got her nods from both Harry and Natsumi before they were joined by the others.

It was then that Natsumi facepalmed and shook her head. "Oh no..."

Confused, Ayaka looked at her in confusion. "Is something wrong, Natsumi-San? You see something?"

With a sigh, the Kitsune pointed. "Hai, I see something." She then removed the hand over her face to reveal a grin on it. "Mainly my Nii-San right over there with Grade-A blackmail that I can use."

Needless to say, that caught all their attention and Harry blinked. "Wait, is that Akagi-Oba and Kaga-Oba dancing with him?"

Eyes widening, the other teens could only stare a bit at the sight of the eighteen year old Kitsune trapped between the two Carriers as they danced. His expression was of one who did not quite know what to do, and was going along for lack of any other response. It did not help that as they watched, the two members of CarDiv1 squeezed themselves together with Taichi in the middle before they really began to move. Meanwhile, Natsumi was recording it on her phone as she bobbed her head to the beat. "Huh, those two are really great at moving as one."

Foot tapping on the floor, Harry snorted some with a grin. "Of course they would be! Akagi-Oba and Kaga-Oba have been beside each other long enough that its like their thoughts are one!"

Putting away her phone, Natsumi grabbed Harry's hand and laughed as she began to pull him towards the crowds. "Come on! We came here to have a party! And that is exactly what we're going to do!"

Harry let himself get pulled along as he laughed himself, the others following. As they did so, Kaku shot a smile at Asuka who was unsure of what to do. "They're right, Asuka-San! We're here to be teens and have some real fun! Now come on!"

As she started to move to the beat, Usagi gave her fellow Yokai a wink. "Besides, maybe we'll end up on the stage and dance."

That made Asuka choke a bit even as she began to follow the others' leads. 'No way am I getting up there! No way, no how!'

Roughly an hour later, Jin was watching Asuka and the others up on the stage dancing hyped up on sugar and caffeine. Beside her, Carnwennan glanced at her. "Still can't believe that you decided to come here! Not exactly a place that I would have thought that you would go."

Eyebrow raising, Jin grinned at him showing sharp teeth. "Yeah, and?" She jerked her thumb at where Shiromizu was moving much like the snake she was even in full human form. "My Kohei let me know what Natsumi was going to do. Figured that I would be a responsible adult and keep an eye out on Asuka for Ai and the others. Even let Kiba know where we are..."

Head tilted to the side, the dagger snorted some. "But not what was going on, I take it."

Still grinning, Jin shrugged some before downing a drink. "Yeah, and? Asuka's still a teen, she needs some fucking time to go and have actual fun. Unwind with friends and let the world slip past. So I'm going to be an adult and let them have some damn fun."

Punching her in the arm, Carnwennan laughed. "You're all heart!"

That got him an eye roll before Jin punched him back. "Fuck off. Don't be ruining my reputation."

Just the same though, the grin on her face as she continued to watch Asuka on the stage put paid to that.

Up on the stage, Harry and Natsumi's dance were joined by the Duckies who were laughing with glee. None of them noticed the looks that they were getting from various other teens, though they could see Shinano in the corner along with White Plains, the Yamato headbanging to the music as the Escort Carrier busted out some moves. Out of the corner of his eye, the wizard saw something and yelled out. "HEY! INAZUMA-CHAN!"

Said Destroyer gave him a nod as she got up onto the stage before reaching down. "HEY THERE, HARRY-CHAN!" Moments later, she hauled Toby up onto the stage with the Saint Brendan's boy looking a bit lost. "Just bringing Toby-Kun over to have some fun."

Lips twitching, Harry watched as Inazuma grabbed said dragon-boy and began to dance with him to the beat of the music. While he could not see due to the lighting, he was positive the Toby was very likely blushing pretty heavily. Then Harry pushed that to the side and focused on having fun as Natsumi threw her arms around his neck.

Unnoticed by them all, just outside the doors to the club, Kiba glanced at his phone with a slight frown. "Huh... Well, according to Jin, this is where Asuka is supposed to be." Glancing at Musashi who was giving him a raised eyebrow, the Yokai shook it off. "I could swear that this was some sort of night club."

Ai only rolled her eyes at that as they reached the inner door. Both of them decided to come and check on Asuka. "I very much doubt that it-" Upon opening the door, a blast of sound buffeted her and she blinked at the sight that met her. "Is...?"

With a glance at Ai, Kiba smirked a bit before noticing Asuka up on the stage with various other teens dancing. "Well, it looks like someone is enjoying themselves." Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the Kotengu with a blank expression. Long experience told him that she was trying to figure out what she was seeing. Lips curling up into a smirk, he tapped his foot. "Now this brings back some memories."

Taking a deep breath, Ai let it out before grabbing Kiba and dragging him back out as he pulls out his phone to take pictures and record it. "Which means that we let her enjoy herself."

However, before she could get far, Jin was there placing an arm around both hers and Kiba's shoulder. "Hey now! You're not leaving so soon."

All Ai could do was groan at that.

 

[darthcourt10]

U.N.Spacy000

Apparently, the swords are grounded from fun, so this sounds like an excuse to learn things instead.

Or watch MLP:FiM with Hoppou and then throw a Nightmare Moon doll at Harry for a cheap callback to some of Lefert's other works – but if I really want to go the distance for the joke, the doll has to be animated like those Kyubey ones were, so Juuchi and Tsukiakari have some book learning to do first.

And maybe a little because I wanted Juuchi and Tsukiakari to throw a dodgeball at each other.

… And now that I'm thinking about it, Juuchi might get introduced to Dwarf Fortress at some point.

____


Practice Practice Practice

"Wingardium Leviosa," Tsukiakari said with a flourish of her blade in the training area that Juuchi had set up as she caught the inflatable rubber ball in midair with her spell before sending it Juuchi's way.

"I think it's time we start working on nonverbally casting the spell," Juuchi said before she caught the ball in her hand.

"But senpai," Tsukiakari said as she shifted awkwardly. "That's something sixth years are taught, and we aren't through Master Harry's first year books yet."

"True, but that's because sixth years have concentration and discipline that first years lack – concentration and discipline that we already have," Juuchi said before she started to work her way through the spell.

"Could've fooled me," Tsukiakari said under her breath before she let out a squawk as she caught the dodgeball with her face.

"What was that?" Juuchi asked with a wide grin.

"Nothing, senpai!" Tsukiakari said hastily as she rushed through the spell a couple times before she got it right.

"Damn straight it was noth-" Juuchi began before she was cut off with a ball to the face that she caught with her free hand after the rebound. "I will concede it is more difficult than when using the verbal component, but I will remind you this is how we started."

"Y-yes, senpai," Tsukiakari said with a blush as she remembered how it had taken them the better part of a day beaning each other with the ball before they could reliably play magical catch. "It just feels like a lot of work for not much gained – especially since you want us to be able to do it without movement as well."

"I don't suppose you've figured out how to speak or move your blade without materializing your avatar, Suzu-chan," Juuchi asked before pelting her kohai with the dodgeball and bouncing it off the younger sword's head as she murmured something that could have been 'no, senpai.'

"And even if you could, that might distract our young master from the fight more than his opponent if we started moving and speaking while he wielded either of us," Juuchi said as the ball clipped her ear before she trotted off to retrieve it.

"You're right, it's just, why this spell?" Tsukiakari asked in a mildly whiny tone. "You were using fiendfyre earlier, and you were teaching me a cutting curse, so why are we learning this?"

"An excellent question," Juuchi said as she held the ball before a flick of her blade's tip caused Tsukiakari's true form to lurch to the side and her avatar to stagger with a squawk as her arm was yanked hard. "Oh my, moving like that in the middle of combat might prove to be fatal, Suzu-chan. You should work on not leaping around so suddenly."

"You've made your point," Tsukiakari said in a tired tone as she held onto her sword while it slowly rose into the air until her toes were dangling just out of reach of the ground.

"I suppose you've learnt your lesson," Juuchi said before she allowed the younger sword to come back to earth.

Tsukiakari huffed in indignation before she caught the ball that had been lobbed at her with her hand and sent it back to Juuchi.

"And once we get through the first year charm book, we'll move on to transfiguration," Juuchi said before the ball bopped off the top of her head and went flying behind her.

"Maybe we'll learn Accio before then as well," Juuchi grumbled as she went after the ball.

"But, but, the defense against the dark arts book!" Tsukiakari said before Juuchi magically lobbed the ball at her.

"Yes, the spells where we might hurt each other and become quickly magically exhausted," Juuchi said dryly before her attempt to magically catch the ball turned into batting it away with the flat of her blade. "I think it would be better for you to grow before touching that since it's more difficult using our blades to cast spells than a wand."

Tsukiakari pouted before her frown turned thoughtful as she said, "Wait, do you already know what's in the defense book, senpai?"

"I know most of it," Juuchi said with a shrug before launching the dodgeball at Tsukiakari and hit the distracted sword in the stomach. "I doubt much of the curriculum has changed in the last seven decades."

"Senpai!" Tsukiakari said as she readied her 'hurt kohai look #5' since Juuchi was holding out on her.

"Well, I had to learn we could cast using our blades somehow, and defense spells were usually the go to for when a wand was broken in the middle of combat and our masters had to improvise," Juuchi said as she rolled out 'stern senpai look #3'. "It's also how I know you can hurt yourself if you don't know how to properly cast with your blade before trying some of the more volatile spells."

"I guess," Tsukiakari said with her eyes downcast.

"Besides, this means that we can learn new things together," Juuchi said with an encouraging smile.

"Learning things with senpai," Tsukiakari said as her eyes began to unfocus while imagining the possibilities.

"And you shouldn't discount transfiguration in a fight, it's good for all sorts of things like ruining your opponent's equipment to creating instant cover to turning a mundane room into a death trap," Juuchi said before catching the ball with her face and then her magic. "Albus Dumbledore – the current headmaster at Hogwarts – is a transfiguration master, and he was pretty good on the battlefield with his magic."

"I, okay," Tsukiakari said before the ball impaled itself on the tip of her blade and she let out a distraught noise.

"Reparo," Juuchi said with a wave of her blade once the dodgeball was no longer impaled, and it became whole again.

"What transfiguration spell will we be starting on?" Tsukiakari asked while she examined the repaired ball.

"There's this one where you transform a needle into a matchstick and back," Juuchi said with a sly smile before she got a far off look in her eyes.

Tsukiakari's eyes narrowed, and she said, "Senpai, no!"

"What?" Juuchi asked as she blinked and then focused on Tsukiakari. "You don't even know what I'm thinking about."

"You were thinking about turning Honjo-senpai into a matchstick!" Tsukiakari said before she puffed up her cheeks. "And don't deny it!"

"Well, a bokken, actually, since she isn't a fencing foil," Juuchi said with a slight blush.

"Fine, a bokken, whatever," Tsukiakari said with a huff. "It doesn't change the fact that you shouldn't do it."

"Alright, I'll bite," Juuchi said as she began to grin. "Why shouldn't I turn Honjo into a bokken during a duel?"

"Because – because," Tsukiakari said before stomping her foot as her mind raced for a reason other than 'it's wrong.' "Because you won't get the full satisfaction of defeating her if you transform her into something that can't fight back."

Juuchi paused in her retort and silently moved her mouth as words were aborted before they could be said until finally, Juuchi said, "Alright, that's a good reason."

Tsukiakari beamed.

"But now we should get back to training," Juuchi said with a smug smile as she used magic to launch the ball at the younger sword.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Feet hitting the ground a few days after Fleet Week, Harry stumbled a bit before being stabilized by Ooi. Beside him, Natsumi took a deep breath and let it out. "I hate international portkeys. Ugh."

Shaking his head, Harry grimaced some before brushing himself off. "You're not the only one, Natsumi-Chan. I wish that it was easier getting from Japan to England, but..." He then shook his head. "Well, the other ways would take too long for Obon."

That only got him a nod from the Kitsune before she pressed her lips together thinly. "Not to mention all the other issues. I mean, the soot gets into everything after all. But the rest is that it feels like you got worked over by a Yakuza with a bat due to being bounced around in the floo corridors. Just going from one end of the country is bad enough, thank you."

Eyebrow raised, Nagato looked at her in interest. "Speaking from experience, Natsumi-San?"

Only nodding, Natsumi frowned in remembrance. "We, um, once went to visit Tsuki-San in Canada and took the floo. It... was not enjoyable to say the least. My Imoutos were lucky as we had them in a bag in their fox forms, so they didn't experience it fully."

Simply humming, the Battleship acknowledged it. Granted, she still wondering what would happen when the Statute came down in regards to international travel. Some aspects of it would help out the military especially with the war. A gasp though brought her out of her thoughts and she looked at Akizuki who was pointing. "Oh wow! Look at that!"

When they turned, all their eyes widened some at the sight before them. From the small rise they were on, they could see the Potter property. Where the home was, they could see scaffolding set up with the bare minimum of work already done. More then that, they could see that the old stables had been fully fixed and now looked to be a residence while at the entrance to the drive, a gatehouse had been rebuilt. Jaw dropping some, Harry blinked at the sight. "I didn't expect this..."

As they started down the hill, Nagato gave a nod in agreement. "It would seem that Victory was not lying when she stated that they would be performing work." Seeing a figure move towards them, she came to a stop along with the others and waited until Victory reached them before bowing. "Victory."

There was a smile on the old sailing ship as she tipped her hat a bit. "Miss Nagato." Turning to Harry, her smile grew slightly. "Master Potter. May I ask what you think of the work that we have done so far? I would like to have some feedback after all."

Just shaking his head, Harry gave her a look of amazement. "I think that you really went above what I thought."

Laughing, Victory's smile became a grin. "Well, I do not do things by half, Harry. When I say that something is going to be done, it will be done." Hand clapping him on the shoulder, she gestured with her head. "If you have some time, I would like to quickly show you around and what we've done."

Harry glanced at Nagato who gave a nod before he turned back to her. "Sure! I wouldn't mind doing that. I'm sort of interested in what you've done."

With a hum, Victory nodded before guiding them along. "Well, as you can see we've been at work with your property at the moment. Nothing magic, I don't know that sort of thing myself to be honest and we already have talked with some contractors."

Tilting her head to the side, Ooi frowned some as she looked around the property. It had certainly changed since the last time she was here. Hedges were trimmed and the like. "I'm sort of amazed that you're doing this, Victory-Sama. I mean..."

Instead of being insulted, Victory only chuckled and shook her head. "Lass, no need to apologize. As for why? We of the Royal Navy take care of our own. Young Harry here." She patted him on the shoulder. "Slew the monster that had attacked one of our own. More so, he managed to do something that even the others assigned to Hogwarts were unable to do. We owed him... And one other reason."

Arms crossed, Teruzuki gave her a confused look. "Another reason? What sort of reason?"

Within Victory's eye was a twinkle. "Mainly because there is not too much that I do to be honest. Hence, I have been rather bored with things and this is somewhat interesting." She then gestured at ghostly figures working. "And the lads agree with me."

Looking at one of them, Nagato frowned a bit. "Is that how you've gotten so much work done?"

Only nodding, the sailing ship smiled. "Aye, all those not assigned to a ship have been assigned to me as a crew. And that has been for hundreds of years, hence I can call upon many of them with skills that would be needed in this case. To be quite honest, I am reasonably sure that they came because they were bored themselves in Fiddler's Green."

That got a sigh from Nagato as that made far too much sense. Before she could comment though, Harry spoke up some. "So what's been done, Miss Victory? I mean, a lot of work seems to be done, but..."

Briefly, Victory was silent to sort out her thoughts before looking around herself. "Well, we trimmed the hedges along the road, though that did not take long at all. Now, we did fix up those stables on the property, they're a small residence right now as you stated that you could not see yourself keeping horses at the moment. We did much the same with the old pig sty on the property as well."

She gestured at said stone structure and they could see that it now looked like a small home with a stone patio out front with potted plants. Hatsuzuki stared a bit at it. "That was a pig sty? Really?"

Humming, the oldest of the shipgirls there nodded. "It was indeed, you see in the old days pig stys were often made of stone and built not unlike a small house. It would shelter the pigs in bad weather, which also made it easy to convert to a small cabin style residence. We dug out what was there, not that there was much, and placed stone floors into it. From what Bumblebee has told me, he then enchanted them to keep stay warm as needed. That way when getting out of bed one's feet won't freeze. It is quite comfortable there." She pointed in another direction. "The old kennels, meanwhile, we have turned into a garden shed of sorts."

For several seconds, Nagato considered the manor before turning back to Victory. "And the Potter family home? How does things go there if I may ask?"

Just sighing, Victory shook her head. "Better then expected, but less then we hoped. The foundations of the building are still very sound and we cleaned out the well and inspected it. From what we have been able to tell, it would be easily able to supply clean water to the whole property. There are even charms inside to keep the water pure and clean." Then the one armed shipgirl gestured at Catherine's tower. "We have also gone and worked there, though very carefully. All the windows have been replaced with clean ones, and we also cleaned the room itself as well as added a small, wooden table on the inside, though... I am not quite sure why you asked for such."

Sheepishly smiling, Harry rubbed the back of his neck. "Um, I thought that making things nicer in there for her might help? I mean... she does technically watch over the property."

After several moments of watching him, Victory gave a sharp nod. "I see, very good then." Even though he was confused by her words, she continued. "However, we are mostly working on what will be the foundation for the home. Several architects and such I have had are looking over the old pictures that we've gathered and slowly piecing together plans as well as using old ones that Albus dug up. To be quite honest, despite its rather small size, it would be rather comfortable from what I can see."

That made Natsumi boggle as she stared at the foundations for the ruined building and then back at Victory. "That's small!? Its bigger then a lot of houses back home in Japan!"

Victory only smiled at that and chuckled. "Yes, it would be rather large compared to many modern homes." Her smile then fell some in remembrance. "That is part of the reason why so few remain now. They were often large enough to require a full on staff to take care of it. With the First World War, there was not enough people willing to act as servants and so they eventually fell into disuse with many demolished... or at least we thought as it turns out many were bought by magicals and made to appear as if they were demolished."

Waving off Harry, she continued to explain the other aspects of what they were doing. Upon coming to the old millhouse, now made into yet another residence though the water wheel was now supplying power to the whole property, Natsumi frowned some before looking at Victory. "Um, Victory-Sama? You stated that the top floor has two rooms, right?"

Eyebrow raised, Victory nodded at that. "Indeed I did. There's not any furniture quite yet, but it is available for people to stay in. Why?"

Instead of answering her, Natsumi turned to Harry. "Remember that idea that I brought up to you, Harry-Chan? About me and the others?"

His eyes widening, Harry grinned. "Oh yeah! You wanted to know if one weekend during harvest season if it was possible for you and the others to come here and pick some fruits." Realizing the rest, he nodded slowly in thought. "I suppose that being able to stay here would help with that..."

Natsumi's smile widened some even as she grinned. "We just got to plan for it, Harry-Chan. But I know that the others would love it and we could actually bring back enough fruit and such to really help people. I mean, it would be for one day or so, but still."

That only got her a nod from Harry and a hug as he remembered some of what they talked about.
___________________________________________________________________

Walking away from his parents' graves, Harry took a deep, steading breath before letting it out. Moments later, he felt two arms wrap around him and looked at Natsumi who was hugging him. This was followed by the Duckies also doing much the same while Akizuki sniffled a bit. "I wish that you could have met them, Harry-Chan."

Sadly smiling, Harry could only nod at that. "Yeah, and I wish that they could have met you, Akizuki-Chan. Same with you, Teruzuki-Chan, Hatsuzuki-Chan, Natsumi-Chan. I sort of hope though that they..."

Feeling a hand on his shoulder, he noticed Ooi giving him a teary look. "I'm sure that wherever they are right now, Otouto, they are very happy and proud for you. They seem like the sort who would want you happy and healthy before anything else." Closing her eyes, she didn't finish the rest of her sentence. 'Unlike my own parents.'

Harry could guess though what she didn't say and reached up with one hand to gently squeeze hers. Out of the corner of his eye though, he caught the flash of something and blinked at bit as he looked towards the church. There, at the partially out of sight stood a massive, black dog. Said dog was watching him with what Harry swore was intelligence behind its eyes, more so then a dog really should have to be perfectly honest. But there was also something else...

It seemed familiar in some manner that the wizard could not place, almost as if he had seen it before somewhere...

And it was not just Harry who noticed the odd dog as the others looked in the direction that he had and could also see it. Natsumi blinked though at the sight of it as there was something on the edge of her senses. Whatever it was though, she could tell it was not hostile at all. In fact, the dog seemed... protective.

Then the dog ducked out of view and vanished which made them all blink as they frowned at each other before Akizuki blanched. "H-Harry-Chan? Was... was that a Grim?"

Blinking at the odd question, the thirteen year old wizard turned and gave her an odd look. "A Grim, Akizuki-Chan? Why would you think that?"

Just chewing her lip, she looked around. "It sort of looked like how you described one on your web show, August Shivers. A big, black dog that appears and disappears in graveyards."

For almost a minute, Harry considered that before shaking his head. "Um, no, I'm pretty sure that wasn't a Grim, Akizuki-Chan. Didn't have the feel that most people say one has." Then he laughed. "So I'm pretty sure that none of us are going to die in a year and a day, so don't worry."

The three Destroyers relaxed at that. Later, just before they left for Japan, Harry had one last thing to do. Standing at the door to Catherine's Room, Harry paused and looked over his shoulder at the skull which seemed to be staring back at him. Then he gave a small bow to her and left. The only sign that he had been there was the vase with flowers that sat on a table there.

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K: Jin and Thanksgiving

Mannfred Von Carstein said:
Did we ever get any art for Jin? It's been a while since I've read anything that would let me build a mental image of her, and I wouldn't know where to find the in initial description anyway.
oninoakeru said:
Got one being done as a commission but if anyone has one, please let us see it.​

Quoting something from just last week where I compiled all the images I've used for her so far.

Lord K said:
Harry And The Shipgirls: Prisoner of Shipping (A HP/KanColle Snippet Collection) | Page 24

Jin's a bit hard to nail down, partly because there's not really any images that completely 1-to-1 match her, and also partly just because she transitions and morphs so much, simply depending on her emotions and company at the time.

While she can clean up pretty well, and even look cute (not that anyone would say it to her face), the fact is that Jin is something of a rebel and tomboy at heart. Instead she mostly runs around in either motorcycle riding gear or bosozoku style fashion, that leans towards the guy's side of the spectrum more than the girls. Lots of bulky gear or loose clothes, which can be misleading towards how small and petite she actually is.
Spoiler

(From the wedding)

(That time they met Haru and Sakuya at the shrine)

So less of the above, and more in line with the below.
Spoiler

(Just add scars. Alternately, swap the green coat for a leather biker jacket)

That's depending on how human or normal she's required to look for the situation though. While she can hide them, normally she doesn't care about disguising the fact that her skin looks like she once had an argument with a machine gun, and is covered with scars (remnants of the fact that when her original body died, it was riddled with infected .50 and 20mm bullet wounds from a previous incident)

As she gets angrier or amps up the power, her more dragon-ish features start coming in. White scales across the bridge of her nose and around her eyes. Claws and more scales on her hands and forearms. Deer antler-like horns.

When she really goes full throttle and starts transitioning to a full transformation though, things start taking a turn toward the onryo aspect. The whites of her eyes turn black, old scars start opening up and leaking black sludge, and depending on the availability of water in the area, she'll either co-opt the liquid to help shortcut building a full size form for herself, or she'll go the more time consuming and magically costly route of simply doing a more violent Orochimaru. Messily splitting out of her "dragon girl" form like a snake skin, in order to unleash enough sludge to make this;
Spoiler

(Full Form)

Her commuter train-sized full form's coloration still continues with the "white scales, green fur, black blood and other details" scheme. She also still looks like she once flew into a razor blade factory. As a side note, in an inversion of how most river and water spirits have some small amount of healing properties, Jin's grudge and the state of her stream at the time of her death (filled with pollution, and choked into stagnation by debris, ash and corpses from the Tokyo firebombings), means most of her abilities instead revolve and poison/toxicity, corrosion, and death.
K9Thefirst1 said:
I actually saw that for the first time all the way through Sunday before last! It was part of a Miazaki Fest thing. And don't think I didn't see the influence Kohaku's true form had on Jin.​

K9Thefirst1 said:
Been meaning to ask either you or Harry Leferts, what do the Youkai think of that film? And Princess Mononoke for that matter?

...The Abyssal War must have given the man and Ghibli a lot of inspiration to pull from for films. Perhaps they're even breaking into TV?​

I can easily see Jin, secret chuuni and softy/jerk with a heart of gold that she is, being a fan of Ghibli movies.

Spirited Away probably also particularly resonates with her, not just because it lets her pull off the laziest cosplay ever with the right clothes and if she hides her scars, but also because of the situations of Kohaku and the River Spirit.

Itsune said:
With the US holiday of Thanksgiving coming up.
Are the US Ships going to get the duckies involved with Turkey bowling?
K9Thefirst1 said:
Having done my share of Turkey Bowls in my time in my church's Youth Ministry, I can attest that, no, you would not want to eat the bird, even after a single game.

The friction wears away at the wrapping - net mesh and plastic - and eventually tearing at the skin and meat underneath. The resulting turkey is to contaminated for even the most forgiving Food Inspector to permit for human consumption. And even if you were brave enough to try, the skin of a bird keeps in the tasty fats and moisture of the meat where it belongs, and with even a few minor holes/tears the meat will get overcooked faster than the surrounding meat. And brining the bird won't help because, again, there's the tears in the skin that would make an easy escape for the moisture.

Abyssals might like it though, but it would be safer to donate the meat to an animal shelter to feed the dogs, cats, and other carnivores there, or a farm to feed their own poultry or use as fertilizer.​

Jin: "I don't want to sound like some out of touch 67 old lady..... but I really don't get some of these new Thanks Giving traditions that have come out over the last few years."

Asuka: "Well what did you do when you were a kid?"

Jin: "Floo across the country to watch the Maceys Parade. Maybe do some shopping while in New York. Go back home and play some Quadpot if the weather was good. Help our families with the cooking. And then of course stuff ourselves silly."

Asuka: "Well that sounds... pretty normal."

Jin: "And then when our parents thought we'd gone to sleep, we'd usually sneak out to go party and set off fireworks by the lake with the older kids, while getting get blasted on cheap Kentucky firewhiskey and homebrew giggle water. If you stuck around long enough, usually the night ended with an entertaining fist-fight or duel to watch, once some of the more hot-headed seniors got drunk enough. It was also a good time to find a hook up, if that was your thing or what you were looking for."

Asuka: "Oh."

SkyeFire said:
I honestly half-expected Carn to pull a "Puny God" moment and shoulder-punch Jin through the nearest (several) walls. All in good fun, of course.​

One of these days, I really want Jin to get into a fight with something like either a cult trying to summon their patron, or god wandering the earth like Morgana, but in a weaker or gimped form/circumstances that Jin can actually be confidant getting into a bust up with, in response to it causing issues/strife to those she considers under her protection or allies.

Then when somebody inevitably pulls out the "You would defy the will of a god?!" line, Jin can counter with "Fuck you, I am a god!"

Harry Leferts said:
-snip-​

A WILD SIRIUS HAS APPEARED

THE WILD SIRIUS HAS RUN AWAY

 

[darthcourt10]

Weaver

A/N: I'm jumping ahead of both Harry's storyline and the main portion of mine a bit with this one. It seems appropriate to post it today.

Saturday, 9th November 2013

Two young girls stepped off a bus in Billingham. Although neither of them looked more than eleven or twelve they had an air of purposeful solemnity about them that belied their apparent youth. Despite it being the weekend there wasn't many other people around, something that they were grateful for.

It was the day before Remembrance Sunday. Tomorrow there would be a formal and official ceremony in Hartlepool that would be attended by those stationed there but today was about something more personal to one of the girls.

The garden of remembrance wasn't particularly big or fancy but among the usual memorials to the war dead was one unusual one that was extremely relevant to one of the girls and which she'd only learnt of in passing.

Passing other memorials that already had wreaths of red poppies in front of them, the girls walked up to one that was little more than a stone plaque set into the ground. Reaching under her coat, one of the girls pulled out a wreath of her own and looked down at the small memorial and the words on it.
BRITISH NUCLEAR TESTS VETERANS
ASSOCIATION N.E. ENGLAND
DEDICATED TO THE MEMORY OF
TESTS VETERANS WHO HAVE DIED SINCE
THE BRITISH TESTS AT
MONTE BELLO, EMUFIELD, MARALINGA,
MALDEN ISLAND AND CHRISTMAS ISLAND
1952-1962
NOT FORGOTTEN
The girl felt like she should say something but found that nothing worthwhile came to mind so after a moment she just laid the wreath on the memorial and continued to look down at it.

"That memorial is for you too you know."

Looking up, the girl turned to her sister.

"No it doesn't, Odzani. Not really."

"It does. You died because of the test at Monte Bello even if you don't remember it, thank god."

The girl looked down at the ground. True, she didn't remember her death beyond a flash of something too brief to even really register before she found herself in the summoning chamber, but she remembered the lengthy preparations for it, being towed into position and waiting for the end, expecting the agony of scuttling. She also knew what she'd found out about the aftermath when she came back.

She gestured at the memorial.

"They died because of me."

"They died because of that thing inside you, the same thing that killed you. You had absolutely no control over the situation or what happened afterwards. You're not to blame for any of it."

"Don't feel like it."

Her sister sighed and wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

"That's because you're my wonderful caring sister. As I said, you're not to blame, that thing and the people who set it off are. But that was long ago and they can't hurt anyone else. You may have come back with that thing inside you but it's gone now and everyone involved back then is retired or dead."

The girl didn't respond for a moment then nodded. Odzani tightened the one armed hug slightly.

"You should do what I suggested and get in touch with the Crossroads ships."

"I don't want to bother them. I didn't died with them and it was over before I knew it. I didn't go though what they did, they wouldn't want to know."

"Why don't you let them be the judge of that? There's no harm in introducing yourself."

There was a lengthy moment of silence.

"I'll think about it."

"Good."

With that Odzani hugged her sister with both arms.

"Right then. Let's see if we can find somewhere we can get a cuppa. I don't know about you but I'm gasping."

Her sister nodded and let herself be led away from the memorial but not from the memories.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

"Is something troubling you, Husband?"

Blinking, Akiyama Konohana, current Head of the Konohana Clan, turned to his human wife who was eating breakfast before considering the question. Then, slowly, he pulled out a letter that had obviously been folded and unfolded several times. "Not so much troubled as... thoughtful." Handing the letter to his wife, as well as Sora, his crane wife, he waited as the two read it. "I am certain that you can understand why?"

Eyebrows furrowing, his human wife frowned as she read the words on the letter before her eyes widened. "This Potter-San claims to know where your Onee-Samas are? Truly?"

While Akiyama nodded, Sora narrowed her eyes. "But can he be trusted?" At the looks, she made a motion with one hand. "From what I have heard, Potter-San is only thirteen. How would he possibly know what has happened to Ume-Sama when Sakura-Sama? Especially after you have spent so much time and effort as well as money attempting to find them or what has happened to them?"

Hands folded, the old Onmyouji felt his cheeks heat up before he pulled out another paper. "I... asked much the same of him and this was his reply."

Confused at his reaction, the two women took the letter and opened it before reading. Their eyes widened with each word before they looked at him and began to lightly giggle. Glancing at Sora, Hina, his human wife, giggled. "My word, Aki-Kun... did you really..."

Despite the embarrassment and the knowledge that his wives were likely to use that information for teasing for a long time to come, the Akiyama only nodded. "Hai, I did."

Once more glancing at the paper, Sora hummed as her eyes twinkled in mirth. "So, when you were eight years old after your Onee-Samas had a bad day due to your parents, you allowed for them to dress you up as their Imouto? Truly?" When the wizard nodded, the crane wife turned to her fellow spouse. "Well, I do suppose that answers the question of how he was so able to help us dress."

Ignoring the giggles from Hina, Akiyama sighed before clearing his throat. "Yes, well, that is not what is important."

With a hum, Hina glanced at Sora. "Not important he says? Well, I am not sure about that. I believe that it is quite important to know this."

Akiyama took a deep breath and then let it out. "The important part is that there are only three people who knew of that incident. One of whom was myself..."

Their eyes widening as it clicked, his wives shared a shocked look. "And the other would be your Onee-Samas!"

Nodding, the Onmyouji frowned as he folded his hands on the table. "Yes, they were the only other ones to know of it. Which, of course, begs the question of how Potter-San would know of that. And the only answer that I can come up with is that he has somehow been in contact with them. In which case..."

Also giving a nod, Hina frowned in thought. "You need to speak with him, or them."

Making a sound of agreement, Akiyama frowned. "Which is why I have been distracted. I am to meet with him at Yokosuka within two hours. At which time, he's going to provide transport to where my Onee-Samas are currently."

To his surprise, his wives both stood up and bowed as they spoke as one. "Then we shall go and get ourselves ready, Husband. For we are coming with you in this case."

Lips twitching, all Akiyama did was nod. "Of course, I should have expected as much." Also getting up, he sighed a bit. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I must also prepare."
________________________________________

As the airplane shuddered while landing, Akiyama gave the interior a glance before turning to the thirteen year old wizard. "I must admit, Potter-San, this has been a much smoother trip then I had expected it to be. Especially as this has been my first time in one of the NoMaj 'Aeroplanes' though I am surprised that it can also operate on the water."

Smiling slightly, Harry gave him a small bow. "I am thankful that you found it such, Konohana-Sama. I will also pass along the thanks to the pilot and crew when I can speak to them. Hopefully the rest of our business will go just as well."

On Akiyama's side, Hina frowned slightly. "Yes, that is true enough." Feeling the seaplane rock in the waves while the propellers continued to push it forward, she shook her head. "Are we at our destination though?"

Harry only shook his head with a small sigh. "Not quite yet, I'm afraid. It is within a caldera and we need to enter the wards through a specific place on the water. It will only be a half hour, I believe, before we can make landfall."

Placing his hands in his lap, Akiyama only nodded. "I see. That is quite fine, I have waited more then eighty years to see my Onee-Samas once more. An hour would be little more then a tick or tock of the clock compared to such. Perhaps you could answer a small question that I have, Potter-San? If possible?"

While having an idea what the question was, Harry simply gave a small bob of the head. "Of course, Akiyama-Sama. I will try to answer it to the best of my abilities."

Despite the cold feeling in his stomach, the old Onmyouji took a deep breath and pressed on. "I would guess that we are heading for an island, perhaps a magically hidden one. In which case, considering that you have not brought my Onee-Samas to shore means but one thing..." Slight wetness in his eyes, he continued. "They are dead now and are Yuurei. And this place is their prison?"

That brought a wince to Harry as he thought how to answer the question. "In a way I suppose that they.. are Yuurei, yes."

Frowning, Sora gave him a look after glancing at the Submarines nearby. "In a way, Potter-San? How so if I may ask?"

His attention now on her, Harry considered her. When they had been introduced, the thirteen year old had been surprised that Ume's and Sakura's little brother had two wives. But at the same time, he could see the love that the three shared and accepted that. Realizing that he had not answered, Harry ran a hand through his hair. "Within the caldera there is a secret ship building facility. Construction started in the late 1920s and from what I've been told? It was to build ships in total secrecy from anyone. As to why Ume-Chan and Sakura-Chan can't leave?" Missing the looks given to him, Harry let out a sigh. "They... were used as Hitobashira and used to hide it among other protections."

Utter silence descended onto the passenger area and the thirteen year old wizard felt a shiver go down his spine and then back up it. Even the Submarines shifted a bit as they looked at Akiyama. For all the expression his face showed, it might as well have been carved from stone. And when he spoke, it was with a voice that trembled with anger. "They turned my Onee-Samas... into Hitobashira, Potter-San? My beloved Onee-Samas made into such?"

Swallowing, Harry nodded. "Hai, that is correct."

Almost a minute passed as the older man sat there and then he turned to Sora and Hina. "My dear wives, I wish for when we return to our estate for... Haha-ue as well as any Elders remaining from that time to come before us. They shall be given a choice when I speak to them. As well, have the garden prepared." Both women bowed to him in response and then he turned and bowed to Harry slightly. "Thank you, Potter-San, for answering my question in regards to such a distasteful subject. It shall be dealt with."

More then a little unnerved by what just happened, Harry bowed back. "Um, you're welcome?"

Needless to say, the teenager was thankful a few minutes later when one of the crew opened the hatch to the floating dock. As Iku helped her out of the aircraft, Hina's eyes widened as she took in the form of the wrecked ships sitting in their flooded slipways. Giving a look around, she shivered slightly and it was not just due to the devastation she could see, but the feel in the air. Having noticed, Hachi gave her the best smile that she could. "It was worse some time ago. But we're purifying it and soon the... others trapped here shall be free."

There was no need to tell any of the three older magicals who she meant. They could see the ghosts watching from a distance. But then their attention was grabbed as Harry stepped forward and cupped his hands around his mouth before shouting. "UME-CHAN! SAKURA-CHAN! I BROUGHT SOMEONE TO SEE YOU!"

Even before the last echoes of his words faded, two misty figures appeared before him. Soon enough, a gasp escaped from both Hina and Sora with a sharp intake of breath from their husband as they solidified into two fifteen year old girls wearing the clothing of the dead. Blinking, they tilted their heads. "You brought someone to meet us, Harry-Chan-" It was their turn to gasp as they took in the old man looking at them with tears in his eyes. "Otouto...?"

However, he did not say a word, simply taking one step in front of the other. With a slight bow, Harry moved aside as Akiyama came to a stop in front of them. "O-ones-Samas? Are... is that you?" When they nodded, he swallowed. "Can... can you..."

A watery smile on both hers and her twin's face, Sakura nodded before speaking. "When you were very young, and Chichi-us was especially harsh to you in training, you used to come to our room. Inside, we used to put on small plays to cheer you up using our toys. Your favourites were both scenes from Journey to the West as well as the slaying of the Nue by Minamoto no Yorimitsu. As well, you enjoyed the tale of how our clan got its name."

Mouth opening and closing, Akiyama shook as he nearly fell to his knees. "It is you... it really is you, Onee-Sama, Onee-Sama."

Looking on, Harry softly smiled before scratching his neck. "Sakura-Chan? Ume-Chan? I'm going to go with Iku-Chan and the others to have a talk with the ships, okay?"

Once he got a nod, Harry and the others left Akiyama, his wives, and older sisters there. The crew of the seaplane simply closed the hatch and went about their work. Not one commented about the tears now streaming down the old Onmyouji's face. Gently, Sakura and Ume took one of his hands into their own cooler ones. "Come, let us get out of view."

Unable to trust his voice, Akiyama simply nodded and followed along, holding their hands. Briefly, it felt like no time had past at all and he was once more a young boy. But then the moment was past and once they were out of sight, Akiyama pulled them both into a hug and fell to his knees as he sobbed. "I am so sorry, Onee-Samas. I am so, so sorry."

Even though they were surprised, Ume and Sakura did not jump. Instead, they trusted in what they knew and placed a hand on either one of his cheeks. "Aki-Kun? What is wrong? What are you sorry about?"

Still sobbing, he looked up at them with tear filled eyes as his voice came out in a hoarse whisper. "I was not there. When you needed me most, I was not there to protect you as you had protected me..."

Now understanding, Sakura shared a look with her sister before gently pulling her little brother into a hug. That was followed by Ume doing much the same thing. "Oh, Aki-Kun. You have nothing to be sorry about. And besides which, Chichi-ue was... set on what would happen. We would have been afraid for you due to what he might have done."

Sadly smiling, Ume wiped his tears away. "Besides which, we extracted a promise from him to make sure that you would be safe. We knew that with us gone, you would be protected as the only heir. That made what happened... easier." Smile growing slightly, she looked down at him. "Besides which, we now know that you have become a wonderful man. Just as we always expected."

A light chuckle made them turn to find Hina there with a smile. "He certainly is a wonderful husband." Bowing, she smiled. "I am his first wife, Hina."

Just slightly behind her, Sora also bowed. "And I am his second, Sora."

Eyes widening some, Sakura stared at her. "You are a Yokai, correct? And a Crane wife?"

Humming, Sora walked over before gently helping Akiyama to his feet. "I am." Kissing him gently, she turned back to the twins who were smiling and bowed. "It is wonderful to meet you at last."

The twins bowed back with a small smile as well. "It is our honour." Once more taking their little brother's hand, they began to walk with him. "Now come, we have some places to show you..."

Upon coming to the monument to them, Akiyama paused and looked downwards. "Is this where you are..."

Slowly nodding, Ume sighed as she placed her hands into her sleeves. "Where we are buried? Yes."

Taking in the spot, Hina nodded some. "It is a beautiful place, I suppose. And one that... honours you. Though..." With a significant look at the sakura tree and then at the ume tree, she frowned. "It does look rather recent."

Lightly blushing, Ume shared a look with Sakura. One that made the three living people raise their eyebrows until the Hitobashira spoke as one. "It was Harry-Chan who crafted this place from rubble. Because he felt that we should have a place that would honour us. The flowers and trees were brought here and planted by him."

Simply rubbing his chin, their brother hummed. "I see. Of course, he is quite right in this." When Akiyama was lead to their small house, he smiled a bit. Especially at the inside. And as they settled down, the Onmyouji chuckled which made the two spirits look at him. "I suppose that we also have Potter-San to thank for this place as well?" Their blushes standing out against their ghostly skin, the twins nodded. Expression softening, Akiyama shook his head. "Then we have much to thank Potter-San for."

Embarrassed, Sakura nodded with a small smile. "Hai, we agree and think much the same. Harry-Chan is... special."

Reaching over and patting her on the hand, Akiyama chuckled. "If it happened, I would be supportive. And now I wish that the situation was different."

That, if anything, made his sister's blushes deepen. Chewing her lip, Ume tilted her head slightly. "If the situation was different, then we would find such a thing... more then acceptable" Smile slightly sad, she shook her head. "Though it is not, but even then we are more then thankful for his friendship. Even though he saw us when at our worse, he accepted it and showed us it changed nothing."

With a hum, Akiyama smiled some, though there was sadness there. "Indeed. Our clan owes him a debt of gratitude for what he has done for both you and myself, Onee-Samas. We would repay it if possible."

Straightening, Ume and Sakura looked at him for several moments before they turned to each other and had a silent conversation. After almost a minute, they nodded and turned back to him. "There is, perhaps, one way that you could repay the debt, and also accrue good karma in the process. If you know of either someone who can perform, or you can, the Taizen Fukun no Sai, then we would suggest to speak to Haru-Sama at the Yokosuka Shrine. It is in regards to something... abhorrent to the extreme that threatens Harry-Chan."

His eyes taking in their serious expressions, their brother only nodded. "I can perform the ritual myself, Onee-Samas. And if it would help with something that threatens Potter-San, then I will do so to repay the debt that I, personally, owe him." Then he smiled some and sighed. "Though that should come later. For now, we have much to catch up on."

Giggles escaping her alongside her twin, Sakura's eyes sparkled. "Indeed. Such as how our shy, Otouto managed to gain not one beautiful wife, but two of them..." At the blush on her younger sibling's face, and the titters from his wives, her smile grew.

It was her duty as an Onee-San to embarrass him after all.

 

[darthcourt10]

Weaver

Wednesday, 4th September 2013

"A goddess? Me? Is he right in the head this friend of yours?"

Dan noted that the lifeboat's reaction was about what he expected. He would have told her earlier but today was the first chance he'd had to visit. Zetland's room was much the same as it had been last time except for the addition of a variety of framed black and white photos on a shelf on the wall opposite the sofa. Dan recognised some of them as being of members of her crew (one of which had them posing with Zetland's hull) and he assumed that so were the rest.

"I wouldn't really call him a friend and I have my doubts, although I'm not entirely sure how much of what he comes out with is meant to be serious and how much is him being funny."

Zetland shook her head.

"Well if it's the latter he's got a bloody weird sense of humour and if it's the former he needs his head checking. I'm a lifeboat, not a bloody deity."

For some reason she sounded almost insulted by the idea. Dan gave her a sympathetic look and shrugged.

"For what it's worth I know the feeling. Sea Cadets was on Monday and it turns out that someone heard about the thing with Mum from an uncle who's stationed in Hartlepool. I don't have a clue how they knew that she was my mum but they did and they told everyone. I'm not sure what was more annoying, the guys asking if I could set them up with shipgirls or the idiots asking if I can walk on water."

Zetland sighed.

"Unfortunately it seems like if there's one thing that the world always has it's folk with nowt between their ears. How is your mum by the way?"

"She's fine. Getting used to everything is going to take a while but she's happy. She's having to stay as Hartlepool for the time being though, which kind of sucks."

"Why?"

"Why she's in Hartlepool or why it sucks?"

"The former."

"Basically, it's 'cause she needs to get used to suddenly being ridiculously strong and get the hang of controlling whether she's more ship or more woman at any given moment. Until she does it's better to keep the inevitable accidental damage to a limited area where they're used to repairing shipgirl related damage. Plus there's other shipgirls there to help her with it and she doesn't have to worry about hurting them by accident."

"It wasn't much of a problem for me."

Dan shrugged.

"Well, you're not exactly a normal shipgirl. Plus you're basically a rowboat, not offence intended."

"None taken."

"You're, what, as strong as ten or twenty burly men? Remember Vetch and the others?"

"Of course. They've been to visit a few times."

"Well I saw a video of one of their sisters lifting a car off the ground one handed and as easily as I'd pick up a book. And they're just corvettes. Mum's a cruiser so she's even stronger."

"Ah. I see."

"Yeah. Plus as a ship she weighs something like three thousand tons which is a major hazard in itself. So she's staying over there until she gets the hang of everything. Hopefully it won't take too long. I'll be going to visit her at the weekend though."

The lifeboat nodded.

"Give her my regards."

"I will."

There was a brief pause in the conversation.

"If you don't mind me asking, how come I haven't seen any of your friends in a while?"

Dan shrugged.

"Matt's back at his boarding school. Adam and Lewis are busy with things and it'd be a long bus ride here and back for them. And Luke has got a part-time job and as of last week a girlfriend."

"Fair enough. It's not a problem, I was just wondering."

"Anyway, I'd better get going. I'm making dinner tonight."

"Alright."

Zetland stood up as Dan pulled on his jacket and picked up his bag.

"Not sure when I'll drop by next. See you then."

Crossing the small room, the lifeboat opened the door for him.

"Good bye and remember to give my regards to your mum."

"I will. Bye."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Placing the cup down, Ume sat back on her legs with an unsure smile. "We're sorry, Aki-Kun, that our tea is not better. While even what we receive from Yamato-Sama is quite good, it might not be up to the quality that you are used to. It is here because we are able to drink it and enjoy it."

Rather then say anything, Akiyama took a sip of the offered tea and only nodded with a smile. "It does not matter the quality of the tea, Onee-Sama. The fact that I am now able to share it with you here while you also enjoy it makes it wonderful."

With a glance at Hina who gave a small smile back, Sora nodded some. "Indeed it does. I, for one, did not know that the food that shipgirls had for their crews could be eaten by other forms of spirit."

Blushing lightly as she put down her own cup, Sakura had a slight upturn of her lips. "Yes, neither did we before they gave us some to enjoy. I will admit that having food and drink after so long without was wonderful." For a moment, she paused and then continued. "And... we have also tried foods that we did not have before."

Intrigued, their brother hummed some. "Truly? What sort of foods?"

Heads tilted to the side in the exact same way, the twins were silent as they thought over their answer. Then, sharing a look, they spoke as one. "Food such as what Enterprise-Sama brought like hamburgers, pizza, and the sodas. We also got quite the among of ice cream from some of them as well."

Then Ume nodded. "Also, Harry-Chan's chocolates he sent us for White Day. From what we have been told, normally it would be in return for a gift of some sort of sweet from us. But seeing our situation..."

Sakura then shook her head. "Harry-Chan has stated that he does not mind much, as long as we give him hugs when he visits." Biting her lip, she looked at her brother who seemed amused and ducked her head in embarrassment. "It is rather good chocolate..."

Lightly laughing, the old Onmyouji nodded with a smile. "I can imagine so."

Just happy for her husband, Hina looked around the small residence as she sipped her own tea. It was not the best, but even she would admit that it was a fine blend nonetheless. Gaze trailing along the pictures hung on the wall, the books in the bookshelves, and the small desk with a wizarding wireless as well as ladybug lights, she had to nod. For what it was, the whole residence was comfortable. Turning towards the twins, her expression gained a soft smile. "A rather lovely place you have here."

Now looking around themselves, the two spirits nodded with happy smiles. "We are quite happy and pleased with it. Here, we can relax and have time to ourselves." Both of them performing the same motion with their fingers on the edges of their cups, sighed. "It goes without saying that even though we did not need it, we were very happy that Harry-Chan helped build this for us along with Inazuma-Sama, Ikazuchi-Sama, Akatsuki-Sama, and Verniy-Sama. It may not be our old room, but it is just as warm."

Humming, Sora smiled a bit as she glanced at her husband. "Ah, that is true. Your room back at the estate is quite lovely as well."

Confused, Sakura and Ume looked at their brother who seemed embarrassed. "I... well..."

With a chuckle, Hina turned to them. "Our Husband, when he became Head of the Clan after the war, recreated your rooms as they were when you lived there. According to him, he made it as exact as possible. In a way, it is a shrine to you with your picture there."

Eyes wide, the twin spirits looked to their brother who only nodded. "What Hina-Chan has stated is correct." His gaze meeting theirs, there was a slight wetness there. "It... it was one of the ways that I decided on honouring you both, Onee-Samas. Along with my work to make sure that both our family, and Japan on the magical side, were such that you could be proud of them."

Placing their cups down, Sakura and Ume got up before moving to either side of their brother before gently hugging him. "Aki-kun, thank you. And we truly are proud of you and all you accomplished. That we are still remembered by you, our Otouto, and so fondly makes us very happy."

Tears slipping out from behind his closed eyelids, the old man shuddered. Even though they were cold, the hug from his sisters was still warm. Much the same way as he remembered all those years ago. "No, thank you, Onee-Samas. Hearing that... that has been my greatest wish and one that I have wanted to hear all along. Thank you." Reaching out, he hugged the two back. "Thank you..." Just blinking away their own tears, the two were silent as they shared the embrace. Eventually, Akiyama took a shaky breath before chuckling. "You know... there were times that I went to your room, Onee-Samas. And spoke to you, in hopes of you hearing my words."

Surprised, the two spirits looked at him before frowning in thought with Sakura speaking up. "That is rather odd. Both Ume-Chan and myself at times thought that we heard you, speaking to us as if from a distance. It always made us hopeful that you still cared and did not hate us for leaving you as we did."

It was now Akiyama's turn to be surprised. "Hate you? Of course not! You are my beloved Onee-Samas after all. But..." Frowning himself, he had a look of hope on his face. "You did hear me at times?"

Only slowly nodding, Ume hummed some. "Hai, we did indeed hear you at times, Aki-Kun. It would seem that even with time and distance, we still had our connection. And that makes us glad."

Gently, Sakura took his worn, somewhat wrinkled hands in her own youthful ones. "But perhaps now, you will be able to visit us. We have granted permission to you to visit whenever you wish through the spells that protect this place. And..." Shyly smiling, she gave him a look of sibling love. "Perhaps you might bring our nieces and nephews here as well? We would love to meet them sometime."

Brightly smiling, Akiyama bowed. "Hai, I do not see the issue with that, Onee-Samas. And I know that they would be happy to see their Oba-Samas as well. I shall also bring my grandchildren to meet you as well."

A far off look on their faces, the twins looked out the window at the sky. "Grandchildren..." Their gazes returning first to their brother's face, wrinkles showing and his hair turning white, then at his hands, their expressions fell. "You are so old now..."

Simply nodding, Akiyama hummed some before reaching up and cupping their cheeks. "And you, my Onee-Samas are so young. Eternally young." Lips curling upwards, the three had tears in their eyes. "And while I wish that there was another way, I am still glad to see you as you were. My wonderful Onee-Samas."

Placing their hands over his, they smiled tearfully and then pulled him into another hug. "We love you, Otouto."

Akiyama only nodded in return. Later, as they got back onto the seaplane, he turned and regarded Harry who met his gaze. Then, the Onmyouji bowed low to the surprised teen, who hurriedly returned it. "Thank you, Potter-San. For all that you have done including bringing me here. Know that myself and my clan owe you a great debt of honour. And that you are always welcome with us."

With a slight nod to where Ume and Sakura were standing after they had shared one final hug, he walked onto the plane and inside. Standing there, Harry frowned as he scratched his head. 'What was that about?' Hearing footsteps, he turned as twins walked up to him and came to a stop before him. "Sakura-Chan? Ume-Chan?" Seeing the tears in their eyes, Harry frowned. "Are you alright?"

Laughing slightly, they nodded with Ume answering for them both. "Hai, Harry-Chan. We are alright, in fact we have never been better."

The two then bowed just as deeply as their brother had. "Thank you, Harry-Chan. For reuniting us with our Otouto and everything else."

Both of them then stood straight and moved closer until they were against him. After a short pause, Harry felt their lips touch his cheeks right at the corner of his own lips for a few seconds before they pulled away. Heavily blushing, the teen wizard rubbed the back of his neck before bowing. "Um, your welcome."

Saying goodbye and confirming that he would be by tomorrow to see the rest of the spirits off, Harry got onboard the seaplane before it began to head for the caldera entrance. As it went along, Akiyama looked out his window and felt tears come to his eyes as his sisters kept pace with the aircraft, running along the water with wide smile and waving their hands at him. Then he nodded at them even as he felt wetness drip down his cheeks, though his smile was so wide it hurt.

Eventually, the plane took to the air and the twins stopped at the ward line as they watched it fly into the sky. Their own cheeks also wet with tears as they continued to wave until the seaplane vanished out of sight.

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Standing before the stove, Haku took a deep breath and let it out. Briefly, he closed his eyes to center himself before looking around the room. 'Today is going to be rough, I think.' Hearing footsteps coming down the stairs, the teen turned towards them to see a yawning Kiyohime appear. "Good morning, Kiyohime."

The dragoness stopped and paused as she looked around the room. "Um, good morning, Haku-Kun..." Eyebrows furrowing, she frowned some. "Is something happening today?"

With a grunt, Haku placed some food onto a plate. "Hai, we're going for a trip today, Kiyohime. So once you eat up go and grab a shower to get clean." Looking over his shoulder, he gave her a small smile. "You're going to want to look nice today. And don't worry about the chores, I've already done them."

If anything, that made Kiyohime more confused about what was going on. But rather then question her boyfriend, she sat down instead and began to eat the food that was placed in front of her. Once she was done, Kiyohime got up and walked towards the stairs with a slight frown. "Where are we going?"

Pausing, her boyfriend did not say anything right away. After a few moments, Haku turned to her with a slight, sad smile. "We're... going somewhere that I think that you need to be."

Both of them stared at each other for a little while before Kiyohime's expression softened and she nodded. "Hai, I'll be back soon, Haku-Kun."

Once she was up the stairs, Haku walked over to a duffle bag and set it onto a chair before he began to place various items into it. Matches, incense, bottles of water, and some food were all placed into the bag. Once everything he needed was placed inside, Haku zippered it up and sat down to wait.

As it turned out, he did not need to wait long as Kiyohime came down in less then an hour with her hair steaming as she dried. Seeing her, Haku gestured for her to come over and she did so. Pulling out a brush, he began to work at her hair with the two simply enjoying the moment though Kiyohime was curious about things. After all, this morning had become odd. Closing her eyes, she softly sighed as she felt the bristles go through her hair. 'I wonder what is going on?'

Haku finished his brushing and looked over his handiwork before using a hair clip to keep her hair out of her eyes. "There we go, Kiyohime."

Standing up, she walked over to the fridge and peered at her reflection in the mirror before smiling back at him. "It looks lovely, Haku-Kun. Thank you..." Her smile becoming a frown, she tilted her head some. "But... that does not answer why you asked for me to dress up a bit."

Now standing up himself, Haku walked behind her before placing his hands on her shoulder. "Well, we have somewhere that we need to be, Kiyohime. And I believe that you will be wanting to look nice for this." Patting her shoulder, he guided her to the door. "Now come on, I'm borrowing Akira-San's car for today."

That, if anything only increased Kiyohime's curiosity all the more. 'Why would Akira-San allow for Haku-Kun to borrow her car? It doesn't make much sense...' Once they were inside, and buckled up, she leaned back in the car seat as Haku began to head wherever it was that he going to. As they drove along, Kiyohime furrowed her eyebrows some as she thought over what was going on. 'We cannot be going to Obaa-San's grave for Obon. We did that yesterday... so where are we going?'

However, the teenaged boy in the car was silent about where they were heading and soon enough, the city faded away into the countryside. Then Haku turned off from the main roads onto dirt ones and soon enough came to a stop and got out. "We're nearly there, Kiyohime. We just got about an hour's worth of walking."

Frowning, Kiyohime followed him as they started to make their way along an overgrown path between the trees. Around them, the forest was mostly silent and the trees stood high above. It was almost as if they were watching them as they made their way along. Moving a bit closer to Haku, Kiyohime frowned in deep thought.

Mainly because at the back of her mind there was a prickling feeling, as if her instincts were trying to tell her something.

But what that something was eluded her. Oh, she knew that whatever it was, it was not a danger to her. Or even to Haku really, but there was that odd feeling that she should know something. That she should have realized something. Instead though, Kiyohime placed her arm through Haku's as they continued to walk along. A suspicion did arise in the dragoness' mind though. For the past two weeks, Haku had been heading out somewhere and often coming back with dirty, sweat stained clothes. Almost as if he had been doing heavy work somewhere.

Eyebrows furrowed, Kiyohime worked at the issue of the problems even as her instincts kept trying to tell her something. Something important and she began to feel her heart beat faster in her chest. At the same time, her palms began to become sweaty and trembles went through her body. Reaching this, Haku only held her close. "Kiyohime?"

Looking at her, she could see concern on his face which made her take a deep breath before she blinked. Mainly due to realizing that her breathing had become quick. "H-Haku-Kun? What is going on? Why am I like this?"

Not answering right away, Haku chewed his lip as they walked through the sun dappled forest. "Why? I... I think that your heart knows, Kiyohime."

Still confused, Kiyohime was about to ask when they entered a small clearing in the forest. It looked familiar to her even as she was certain that she had not been there before. What caught her attention though was a single stone monument in the field. Once they reached it and stopped, so too nearly did Kiyohime's heart as she realized what it had been trying to tell her. "Ha-Haku-Kun this... this is..." Tears brimming in her eyes, she looked around with shock and some grief on her face as her legs began to give out. "This... this was where my home was..."

Quickly, the seventeen, nearly eighteen year old grabbed her. "Kiyohime!"

Unable to help herself, sobs began to tear out of her as she looked around. Almost as if a veil was peeled away, she could see the land as it had been over a thousand years ago. Everything fading into view as if someone drew a portrait around them, painted it, and then the painting became real. Around them stood a small village, it was not a big village nor an important one. But it was a place where people lived and worked. It was also on a pilgrimage route for Buddhist monks and priests as well as others.

As she watched, Kiyohime could see people appear, one by one. The murmur of voices long since silent, gone, reached her ears. Children crossed in and out of existence in front of her as laughter ghosted on the wind, its owners long in the grave and turned to dust. Shakingly, she turned to where the monument was and tears poured down her cheeks.

For there, right in front of her was the house where she had lived with her father and family.

Before her very eyes, a man stepped out of the door. A man she easily recognized as it was her father. Softly smiling at her, he motioned a greeting to her with Kiyohime stretching her arm towards him. Trying to reach him, she truly did even as her cheeks glistened and sobs choked from her. "C-Chichi-ue..."

Then the vision faded away from her sight. First went her father with the house. After that, the people disappeared as did the houses and other buildings in the village. Finally, the sounds did as well until all that was left was an empty field in a forest. The only sounds being her own sobbing and the sounds of a summer day as Haku held her. "Kiyohime..."

Mouth still moving as she looked around, trying to grasp that moment in time which was long gone, Kiyohime cried. Twisting, she looked up to her boyfriend before grabbing him in a hug and burying her face in his chest as he held her close. "H-Haku-Kun... This was my home... its gone, all gone..." Another sob escaping her even as Haku's shirt got all the more wet from her tears, she looked up at him. "H-how...?"

With a deep breath, Haku let it out. "I..." Swallowing, he tried again. "We always visit Obaa-San on Obon. But, you don't have a place to visit your family, Kiyohime. And, well... I thought that you deserved as much. So I started doing research, trying to figure out where your flight after... you know, went. And I also started asking some of the older Yokai, where your village stood. I mean, it was more then a thousand years ago. Akira-San though, using some old maps and such her family had, also talked with her Ojii-San. He pointed us in this direction. It was also confirmed through various other means."

Her face still buried in his chest, Kiyohime's voice shook with emotion. "B-but the gravestone..."

Taking another deep breath to steady himself, Haku reached down and tilted her chin back so that he could look into her reddened, crying eyes. "I don't know where your Otou-San is buried, Kiyohime. Or your Okaa-San, Obaa-San, or any others you might have known. But this place? That monument? I placed it there as I thought that it would work to represent all of them." Briefly, he stopped and then continued. "I... with Akira-San's Ojii-San's help, I managed to buy this plot of land. Its safe from development, Kiyohime. Now... now you have someplace to grieve."

Not saying a word, Kiyohime stood up and buried her face in Haku's neck, hot tears streaming down her skin as he held her tight. Her own arms came up and held him close as she softly sobbed. "Thank you... thank you so much, Haku-Kun." Pulling away, she gently kissed him with all the love she had. What he had done... bringing her here? It touched her deeply right to her soul as she felt old wounds slowly heal. Even with the salty tang of tears, that did not stop it from showing him exactly what this gesture meant.

As she pulled away just enough to lay her forehead against his, careful with her horns not to injure him, Haku only gazed at her with love in his eyes. Reaching up, he cupped one wet cheek. "Kiyohime..."

Eyes closed as she leaned against him, a sniffle escaped her. "I love you, Haku-Kun. I love you so much..."

Lips curling upwards into a smile, Haku gently rubbed his thumb just under her eye. "I love you as well, Kiyohime. So much it hurts, but in a good way."

Nodding, she opened her glowing eyes and gave him a watery smile. "I know, Haku-Kun." Her fingers entwining with his, she turned and began to pull him along as he grabbed the duffle bag from where it had fallen. Once she reached the monument, she sunk to her knees as Haku set up the incense and she lit it. Clapping her hands three times, she bowed her head and prayed for a few moments as Haku did the same beside her. Then, raising her head, Kiyohime smiled through her tears.

Haku found that there were very few times that she was so beautiful in his eyes as the joy at having this mixed with the sadness, the love, and every other emotion.

Gently grasping his hand, she looked towards him. "Chichi-ue... I.. I want you to meet Haku-Kun. He's my boyfriend now and... and unlike Anchin, he keeps his promises and truly does love me."

Bowing some, Haku nodded. "Hello, Sir. I... I want you to know that I do love your daughter. And more then that, I promise to take care of her for as long as she wants."

While Kiyohime spoke to the monument, Haku spotted movement out of the corner of his eye and looked. Unnoticed by his girlfriend, his eyes widened and his breath caught in his throat at the sight that was there... His grandmother, ghostly in the sunlight, stood at the tree line. But Haku could see her smiling at him before giving him a nod. While she did not say anything, he knew the message sent.

You did good and I'm both proud of you as well as behind you in your relationship.

Then, as he watched, she faded away like smoke in the breeze. Feeling a hand squeeze his own, Haku turned to find Kiyohime looking at him with a confused expression. "Is something wrong, Haku-Kun?"

Chuckling as he felt his heart soar, Haku shook his head. "Its nothing, just thought that I saw something."

Even though that was not the full story, Kiyohime accepted it before turning back to the gravestone as they continued their visit.

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K Omake: Jin Smuggling and all is Well at Hogwarts

Harry Leferts said:
Jin would likely consider it pretty awesome to be honest and declare it due to the frame "Fucking metal"... at least until someone like Asuka looks in out of curiosity and freaks at what she sees.

Probably still ask to borrow it to fuck with people though.​

pffft, that totally sounds like the kind of thing for her to get in trouble for.

mikelima777 said:
I wonder if Jin might be considered a Shrodinger Mizuchi?
Harry Leferts said:
So... how often is she found in a box?
Bezzerker said:
When I saw this, literally the first thing I thought of was the "If I fits, I sits" meme of cats of all size squishing into any box they might come across.​

Omake

Slithering out of the owlbox, Shiromizu turned around and then looked at it dubiously as the doors closed, signaling that somebody was placing something in it's counterpart back in Japan. After a few moments, the box then opened once more, revealing a plastic coke bottle.

Assuming her lamia-like form, the mizuchi picked up the bottle and felt it's weight curiously. "Huh.... I guess she was right. The featherweight charms really do work."

Moving a safe distance away into the center of an open field, Shiromizu then put down the bottle and quickly tapped out a pattern on the plastic top, before hastily getting clear.

After a few moments, the bottle then began to bulge. Groaning and cracking, finally the plastic sides gave way, as it practically exploded from the pressure building up within, sending black liquid everywhere. Not the sugary darkness of Coca-Cola, but a rotting slime of fetid rot. And how much of it there was! Not the meager 2 litres that made up the 4-and a bit lbs of weight, but instead a veritable persons' worth. A volume closer to 50 litres gushed out, pooling, coiling and shaping itself into a form of 110 lbs of soaking wet feminine form.

Finally, as it's surface gained features, color and texture beyond formless, black and sludge, it resolved itself into the grinning green-haired appearance of Jin, in all her scar-covered and leather-clad smugness.

"Fuck yeah, I just smuggled myself into another country! Suck it British border control!"

Harry Leferts said:
Interestingly enough, I did have the thought that Natsumi drags Asuka along with their other friend on a visit there. Mainly to pick fruit, make preserves and the like. I mean, can you imagine how much they must go through at the Zuchi house? And there really is nothing like fresh jam. Also, we all know that Jin would go along as "Supervison". She literally gets to laze about and watch as the kids pick fruits and such. Granted, it's hungry work so she might grab some herself...

Jin would likely love some of the stuff there to be honest. The flute she would want to borrow just to fuck with people by having dancing skeletons appear out of nowhere. We all know it.

And Jin would interest Catherine and vice versa. I mean, she's literally something out of a ghost story, both of them. And I got no doubt that Jin actually does know about screaming skull.​

More Omake

Leaning back on a rock while the bratlings kids scurry about the fields looking for berries and fruit, Jin places her hands behind her head and grins with self-congratulatory satisfaction.

'Oh yeah. This is the life.'

"Aren't you going to help with anything?" Looking to the side, Jin then finds Natsumi looking at her with mild annoyance.

"Meh, I'm supervising aren't?"

Pointedly, the kitsune looks at the basket of berries beside the dragon. The basket that has barely grown, despite the fact that she knows the others have also been dropping off fruit since she last came by. Fruit which is also suspiciously the same color as the stains on the dragon's hands.

"Hey, someone's gotta run quality control, don't they?" defends the mizuchi.

Natsumi finally just throws her hands up in resigned surrender. "Just make sure you leave enough for us to actually make the jam we came to pick these for, will you?"

"Fine, fine," grumbles Jin. "But don't blame me if you end up with a whole bunch of sour or bitter ones in the mix, because no one was taste testing."

Watching as the kitsune returns to the next clump of bushes, Jin waits a few moments to make sure nobody is looking, before grabbing another handful of berries. As she lazily consumes them and basks in the sun atop her rock however, the mizuchi then pauses. Sitting upright, the dragon then glances around curiously. Brow creasing, the dragon turns her head, as if searching for the source of a sound no one else can hear. Standing up and lazily wiping her fingers, the mizuchi then glances at the kids off in the distance. Finally shrugging, she lies back down, content to bask like a snake in the warm late summer sun.

After a few moments, a shadows passes in front of her, obscuring the sun. Finally with a roll of her eyes behind her eyelids, Jin then opens a single lid to reveal her normal green gaze now slit like a reptiles, and glowing with toxic green light. Stretching like a cat and getting to her feet, the mizuchi at last leaves her rock and slouches off with a careless gait, eyes gleaming. Wandering a meandering path across the property, eventually Jin made her way back to the main family home of the Potters.

Entering the main courtyard, the mizuchi then lazily leaned against the well and glanced upwards at the old manor house. Specifically at one of the towers. A tower with a window which, if one squinted hard enough, just barely hid an old skull, placed upon a table.

However, as a minor kami, even a fallen one, Jin could sense something else. Something she could almost see, beyond just the leftovers of mortal bone.

"You know...." offered the onryo of a mizuchi almost seventy years dead to the walls and air of the property around her. "There easier ways to get the attention of a girl in this day and age."

There is no answer that any living might hear, but the dragon nevertheless grins as she absently hauls the bucket out of the well. "Yes, I suppose I am rather interesting aren't I?"

The mizuchi preens as she swirls the water in the bucket curiously. "But then I would think so are you. A rather unique set up you've got going on here.... for a human."

A grin then splits her face at the unheard answer. "Come on, it should have been obvious I wasn't human to begin with. Let alone mortal in the sense that you would define it. I'd have figured you'd have gotten my number, being as close to a guardian of this place as you are now." Out of curiosity, she then knocks back the bucket and takes a drink. "But then, suppose I shouldn't be surprised. My kind rarely leave our homes, let alone the Home islands. And to sacrifice so much to be in such a paradoxical state is rather unique."

There is only the silence of the dead, but in it, Jin hears an answer that leaves her chuckling. "I suppose it is rather disin... uh, disingenius? disin-whatever-you-call-it, to look like this and claim to be what I am. But the results of our methods are as they are, thanks to the intentions that made them. I suppose both of us are rather 'bone-headed', wouldn't you say?"

Waggling her eyebrows, the mizuchi then stops. "Not a fan of puns I see? I guess that means your ultra-triple-greats-removed grandnephew, or however the bratling is related to you, gets it from his other side."

After a few moments, the mizuchi raises her hands placatingly. "Hey, I wasn't kidding about the bone head thing, even if it was a joke!"

Uncertainly, Jin blinks. "You... you want to see?"

Pausing for a few moments, she looks around awkwardly. "Uh.... are you sure about that? Dead is dead. Yeah, I'm a dragon, but to be more nitpicky, in a western sense, I'm actually closer to a minor water god than anything else. Flesh is flesh to me, and ain't all that interesting if you ask me. "

After a few more moments, finally she shrugs. "Well, alright. Personally, I prefer looking alive and calling upon everything I can get, but if it's a dead kami meat-sack you want to see...."

Taking another sip and putting the bucket aside, for a moment, the mizuchi pauses and glances at the well behind her. "By the way, you guys have some nice water." Then with an almost careless laziness, Jin leans backwards, and rolls back into the open well like a diver off a boat.

"Oh shit, how deep is this thi-"

*splash*

For almost a minute, there is silence. Finally though, it is not broken by the heard or unheard words of two dead things speaking to one another, but a different, much more livelier sound. Teenagers.

"Jin? Jin! Where are you?!'

"She probably just went to get a drink or something," suggests Harry to Asuka as the clan kids all round into view, arms laden with their baskets and hauls of assorted fruits.

"That or she went inside to take a nap," grumbles Natsumi. "I'd swear the only thing she did more than eat our fruit, was lie around and sleep."

As if in answer to her however, the group pauses as something makes them all freeze. A bubbling rumble, that almost sounds like churning waters and shifting muck attempting to emulate a chuckle.

"That is not dead which can eternal lie. And with strange aeons even death may die....."

Feeling a shiver rundown her spine, Shiromizu looks around in confusion, before then frowning as something catches her eye. "Sempai....? Wait- Hey, are you in the well?!?"

The gurgling, sick sounding chuckling echoes from the stone lined pit once more.

"Maybe I am...? Hey kids, do you wanna see a dead body?"

"Er..... No?" answers Asuka lamely.

"Oh, well I was talking to Harry's great-great-great-great-great-whatever she actually is, and she wanted to see. So, uh, look away if you guys are squeamish and shit, 'kay?"

Uncertainly, Harry blinks in confusion. "Wait, what?"

Suddenly, and without any warning, a pair of claws appear. Great, ravaged things, showing tendons, bone and raw muscle beneath a dripping sheen of decomposing flesh that is almost more liquid than meat. Rot and slime sloughs off the decaying talons, leaking from numerous wounds like rivers and waterfalls of black sludge, while a further mass then emerges from the well. A great skull, practically flesh-less above the lower jaw, and charred to the bone by some explosive force hard enough to crack it, leers down at them with sightless gaping orbits. Tattered reptilian skin offers sporadic glimpses of once gleaming white scales, now discolored and flaking away in what spots haven't already been flayed raw or rent open by wounds before death.

"Behold the end of life." gurgles it's voice without breath, from within it's eviscerated rib cage. "Behold death. Behold the nightmares of life in death and death in life."

Above them, it looms as it rises out of the well.

"Check it! Sempai 1.x, final version! Pretty neat, huh?"

For a second, there is only stunned silence.

Then Asuka drops her basket and screams, taking flight in the opposite direction, swiftly followed by Usegi and Rika doing the same. Shiromizu meanwhile, chokes and covers her mouth with her hands, looking like she doesn't know whether to throw up in revolted disgust or do so anyway out of disturbed horror at the state of the mizuchi before them. Grimacing, Harry facepalms, while the hair on Natsumi's head and tails stand on end upon the wind turning and offering them a whiff of the thing before them.

FTKnight said:
heee, I just had I thought about Year 4 and the Goblet. Lets assume that crotch Jr. does get Harry submitted as a 4 champion. while the Judges talk about what to do, Harry asks since there is now 4 'schools' in this who's going to be the judge from 'his' school, and if there was going to be a third independent/'Netural' judge. Standard school politics quibbling, followed by Molly Maleficus (Jin) and her Mother Mary being suggested, which is accepted simply because of the known Unclassified actions of Mary Maleficus.
Harry Leferts said:
… I am trying to imagine Jin being a judge and laughing my ass off.​

Omake III; The Omake'ing

"I suppose it is only fair...." admits Bagman awkwardly. "I'm sorry Ablus, but he does have a point, but we can't have anybody disputing the results with accusations of any kind of favoritism or match rigging by the judges and organizers after all."

Nobody notices how the man nervously sweats at the prospect.

"True, true...." admits the old wizard, along with nods of agreement from the others. After all, it was in their best interests to reduce any potential chance for bias in the voting. Having Potter officially represent a fourth faction, put more emphasis on the headmaster to favor Hogawarts' original (and more legal) candidate. "But who to pick then...."

Harry's mind races, trying to figure out who would be the most useful pick for this scenario. He needs somebody wise. A Teacher. But also somebody who is experienced in actually fighting. Who knows who to apply whatever they know in either trial of combat or in tests of knowledge. They also need to be able to hold their own in a fight. Especially since this year is already off to such a screwy enough start that this time the life or death fight is literally part of the official schedule now.

For three other people, as well as him even!

For a moment, Harry considers many of the shipgirls he knows, before discarding the idea.

Who knows how long they would be needed, and even of those that did know magic, he could probably pretty reliably assume that most of the non-combat aspects of the tournament would revolve around European and Western styles of magic.

Then again.... did his judge and representative have to be from Japan....? Technically, they simply didn't have to be from or related to Hogwarts.....

And idea springs to mind.

"Maleficus-"

Only to then be derailed by an even more ridiculous plan. If he's really going to go along with this potential death tournament.... then why not go whole hog with throwing caution to the wind and seeking refuge in audacity.

"- Molly Maleficus. That's who I want to be my judge."

Dumbledore stares at him, while the name flies over the heads of the others present. "Are you sure you don't mean Mary Maleficus."

"No, I definitely meant Molly. Although she goes by Jin a lot these days."

Albus nods awkwardly. "Ah.... I was afraid that was what you said."

--------------------

"I'm sorry, you want to what?" Uncertainly Todachi Oda, Co-Chairman of the Mixed Yokai Martial Fighting Syndicate, and the man who turned a gladiatorial bloodsport into a legitimate televised sporting entertainment and burgeoning magical pay-per-view media empire, stares at Jin.

"I want to borrow one of your camera crews." The dragon shrugged carelessly. "Apparently my Kohai's little bro needs me for something in England, and I figured I could help you make a buck while getting some fun out of it."

Glancing at the daitengu beside him, Iwate-Ken no Shika shares a mirrored look with his co-chair of the MYMFS. "Somehow, I get this is more for the former, rather than the latter, but go on...."

"You guys' crews have experience with filming competitive events in a range of different environments, between opponents in various arenas and match conditions. I also know you guys have been branching out into streaming on portions of the Dark Web only magicals will be able to get the codes to access. You're a highly proven and trusted magical broadcasting service in live visual mediums, while the Brits are all still fucking about with Wizarding Wireless. There's nothing comparable or competitive over there to what your main focus these days is."

Not quite sure where this is going, but nevertheless intrigued, Oda raises an eyebrow. "That's true. So why take a crew with you to Britain?"

The dragon grins, like the mouse that knows it's about to get the cheese. "How would you like an in to cover the first Triwizard Tournament in who the fuck knows how many hundred years?"

--------------------

"SUP BITCHES!"

Proudly, Jin strides out of the green flames of the international Floo station, scales on display to openly reveal her draconic nature. Immediately, the presence of a "demi-human", surrounded by various humans and disguised yokai transports equipment and with ID tags identifying them as an MYMFS production crew, draws a multitude of looks and whispers.

One particularly zealous auror, even recognizes her for who and what she is. "You! You are in violation of-"

Abruptly, he is then cut off by the mizuchi thrusting something out. A roll of parchment bearing a variety of stamps and seals. One more familiar with them, might even recognize not just the mark of the burgeoning magical Kyoto, but also the muggle Japanese diplomatic branch.

"DIPLOMATIC IMMUNITY MOTHERFUCKERS!"

"What?!"

The mizuchi grins. "The power of the cliche compels you!"

"The hell it does!"

With deriding bemusement, Jin's eyes flare with baleful light as the zealous auror suddenly finds himself what he now realizes in uncomfortably close to something that could turn into a beast the size of the Hogwarts Express, and then use his bones for tooth picks.

"And in counterpoint to that, I say 'fuck you, imma dragon'."

--------------------

Walking toward the arena for the first task, Harry facepalmed. "Is that really...?"

Above the stands, one of the recent Tengu airship girls hovers over the arena. And strapped to the sides of her rigging above her, were four massive television screens with accompanying speaker systems, that even with the aid of MSSB, were likely only kept aloft by the removal of her actual armament to shed weight.

And playing off the mcgyvered Tengu-airship-girl Jumbotron as pre-event filler music was.....


--------------------

For someone who was just supposed to be judge, Jin was doing a lot more commentary than actual judging.

And also bringing a distinctly "Japanese Gameshow" feel to the rapidly slipping towards farcical "death tournament".

Thanks to the Jumbotron above the arena, even in the tent Harry could hear her conducting a pre-match interview with one of the dragons set to be set upon the Champions.

Unfortunately, after apparently scarring the Horntail into a pathetic mess after it tried it's damnedest to stay as far away as possible from her, Jin had apparently decided the remedy for filling the time slot, was to still interview a dragon anyway. In this instance, she was now interviewing herself, using a water clone.

"is it even legal for the judge to be one of the obstacles in a Task?" asks someone in the background.

"Do you want to be the one to pose that question to her?" counters someone else.

At least one of the few things Harry can be thankful for, is the presence of all the Mixed Yokai Martial Fighting Syndicate production team members and camera crews. Ironically, between not only the actual camera operators themselves, but also the countless support personnel and technicians needed to operate behind the scenes for the event to be both recorded and broadcast live, it made it harder for less journalistic and opportunistic members of the press to infiltrate events involving the Champions or corner them.

Finishing her latest disagreement with Rita Skeeter, the crew director for the camera team currently in the tent finally gives up and simply turns away from the 'journalist', pressing a hand to the ears of her own headset as a message come through to her, no doubt from the editors in the magically expended trailer unit turned broadcast station nearby. Glancing at her clipboard, she then nods.

"Okay! And we're on to the dragon selection in five!" Raising her hand, the woman then begins silently lowering fingers for their benefit, before then flicking her hand at the crew to signal that they are live.

In the moments before the cut is made, Harry then hears the voice of the Mizuchi outside.

"And we now got to my fellow commentator! Bagman! My main man! The man with the bag! Man!"

--------------------

For the second task, Harry is at first unsure if the MYMFS camera crews are even present. Then he sees the figures periodically going in and out of the lake at a section of the sea-shore near a familiar trailer unit covered in satellite dishes. Mostly they're aquatic yokai, but considering the number of humans in diving suits and one group that even surfaces in a mini-sub, Harry is pretty sure that those he sees surfacing, are simply the ones with an easier time transitioning from water to land without gear.

Also, the Tengu Jumbotron is back and as obnoxious as ever.


--------------------

In the background of the footage, Fleur struggles to fight off the grindylows, with all the awkwardness of a fish out of water. Or in this case, a quarter-veela in it.

One person who seemingly wasn't inhibited by the environment though, took center stage in the foreground.

"And what do you think of this event so far?" Asks Jin, somehow being heard, despite the fact that she is both underwater, and without any kind of breathing apparatus.

The grindylow chitters and screeches, before launching itself at her face.

"ARGH! SHIT MOTHERFU-"

--------------------

With a violent explosion, the surface of the lake erupts, producing a waterspout that finally fades away to reveal a white scaled eastern dragon in all it's scar covered glory. Approaching the edge of the lake, the mizuchi then opens it's mouth and deposits the shivering Fleur with a yelp as she falls off it's tongue, coated in not just lake water, but saliva too.

With a scream of disgust, the french Champion then gets showed with black slime, as Jin abruptly dissolves her full form, and then emerges while brushing awkwardly at her tongue. "Bleh! You taste like old love potion and flame-grilled chicken!"

Turning around, she then waves at Dumbledore to attract his attention. "Yo! By the way.... you may or may not have a.... sudden deficiency of grindylows in there.... no idea why, just sayin'."

--------------------

Oda boggled "You want to what?!"

Jin shrugged. "Well, Reika was telling me that what she'd really always wanted to do, was some kind of fashion show like the ones she sees on muggle TV, so I figured, why not. May as well milk this bullshit prom for all it's worth since we're still in country until the Third Task. That, and it was either do something mildly useful and fun, or just spend Christmas standing around like spare pricks at a party freezing our tits off."

The mizuchi paused and scratched at her chin uncertainly.

"Also.... you might want to see whoever you talk to about music rights?"

"May I ask why?"

"Well, it turns out they had the Weird Sisters booked in for a part of the night. And then Potter asked Naka to come so that the school could have the music stage active for more of the night. And then it turned out one of the okami guys on the crew is not just from Yamainutaira, but also like, the cousin of something the drummer for Three Wolf Knight. So yeah, then they turned up as well."

Oda headdesked. "I'm not sure whether to be amazed at the music you've blundered into securing for this, or pray for death with the headache I know securing these usage rights will be."

--------------------

Harry looked upward at the Airshipgirl-Jumbotron, as the Tengu carrier lazily munched away on a bag of chips while waiting for the main event.

Jin had really outdone herself this time.

Either she was a genius, or now she was definitely just fucking with everyone.

There were commercial ads.

Japanese commercial ads.


--------------------

Uncertainly, Jin knocked on the door of the headmaster's office.

Upon entering and finding some weird sketchy looking motherfucker on the floor, surrounded by Potter, Dumbledore, McGonagle, and the greasy-haired 'Snake' guy, Jin swiftly came to the decision that this was no doubt some shit that was way to much hassle for her to want to be involved with.

Still, she was here for a reason, so.... "Yo, does anybody know where Mad Eye is?"

For a moment, everyone else look at each other rather awkwardly. "Why do you wish to know?" asks Dumbledore cautiously, as if uncertain whether he should be suspicious of her or not, especially thanks to her surprisingly prestigious occlumency skills.

"Oh, just figured that since he's an Auror, he'd be the best person to let know that I just found out Bagman's missing." The mizuchi pauses. "And, er.... likely to end up in a bag soon. Lots of little ones. Likely on their way to a pig farm."

Potter pales. "Crouch murdered Bagman too?!"

Jin blinks in confusion. "Wait, the old guy murdered someone?"

"No, Crouch murdered Crouch!"

The mizuchi stares. "Okay you've lost me. Anyway, I don't know what Bagman was up to with Crouch on the side, but I only thought he was in trouble with the mob!"

The westerners all collectively blink. "The 'mob'," asks 'Snake' dubiously.

"Yeah... although I think that might be partly my fault." The mizuchi shrugs. "See, I heard he had a lot of gambling debts, that he'd then somehow either passed on to the goblins, or added to by taking out loans from them to cover his previous debts. So then I told him I knew some guys in Japan who might be able to spot him some cash for a bit, since nobody on this side of the planet would loan to him."

Awkwardly, Jin then scratches her neck. "I mean, I knew he had a problem, and they've got their fingers in all the pachinko parlors we passed through the first time I introduced him, but I didn't think he was dumb enough to rip off and run on the magical Yakuza, after losing all his loan money in their own gambling house."

"So yeeeeeah," summarizes the mizuchi. "The bad news is, Bagman's in trouble with the mob. And, uh.... there is no good news. Because the goblins are also still after him as well."

--------------------

Watching as the last of the reels comes to an end, Oda and Shika share a look. Between them, is the small mountain of bonus, extra and test film from their production crew's sojourn to Britain alongside Jin.

"Behind the scenes featurette?" suggests Oda

"Behind the scenes featurette," agrees Shika with a nod.

Oda pauses thoughtfully. "You know, we could probably make a comedy out of this....."

U.N.Spacy000 said:
-snip-​

Ahahaha, that's amazing

The last part especially

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Standing up in the boat, Richardson adjusted his uniform some as Goto stood beside him. With a glance over at the American Admiral, Goto hummed some. "You don't need to feel so nervous, John. After all, Mutsu is fine back home and Hiei is taking care of her."

With a sigh, John grimaced a bit. "Be that as it may, Isoroku, I still worry. And you know exactly why as well."

Rather then say anything, Goto tilted his head and gave the point to his friend. Instead, he looked towards where Arizona stood alongside Enterprise and Constitution herself. The old Sailing Ship had shown up two days before to participate in this ceremony. With a small nod, Goto turned his head to where Nagato stood with Yamato as well as Mikasa in a different area of the caldera, the oldest of the Japanese Battleships having Honjo sheathed at her side. His eyes then went to where both Harry and Jane with the teenaged girl in her uniform from Sea Cadets while Harry wore his school uniform with the wizard having Juuchi at his side and Jane with Tsukiakari at hers being as she was his cousin.

Granted, Harry's school uniform also had the addition of Hibiki's hat upon his head.

Both teens were quietly talking with Ume and Sakura. As well in the boat were members of both the US Marines, USAF, and some US Army alongside their JSDF counterparts. Out of the corner of his eye, Goto could see the US Marine Chaplain speaking quietly with Haru, every once in a while looking out at the caldera. In particular at the ghostly flames gathering on the shore. Clearing his throat, Goto glanced at Richardson. "It won't be long now, John."

Only nodding, the man placed his hands behind his back. "No, it will not."

Meanwhile, on the shoreline the gathered ghosts waited. All of them could feel the last threads that tied them to the Living World fraying and doing so quickly. Watching the Japanese ones shuffle from one foot to the other, one of the Americans raised an eyebrow and turned to another. "Wonder what's with the Japs? Seem awfully nervous."

A laugh though made them turn to the leader of the American ghost's whose grin stood out against his transparent skin. "Those poor bastards are going to get it when they crossover and they know it. From what the two kids tell me, even before they're judged they're going to go through a sort of hell. Like, they get pierced with swords and shit created by their evils even before they reach where they start getting judged and it gets worse from there until final judgement."

Whistling, one of the other American ghosts, wearing a wizard's clothes, shook his head. "That is some fucked up shit."

The leader of the American ghosts only nodded before shrugging. "Tell me about it, almost makes me pity the fuckers. Don't even get me started on that Jigoku place most of them are likely heading to. Still, can't say they don't fucking deserve it."

One of the others then spoke up. "Uh, speaking of the kids..." He ran a hand through his hair. "What we overheard yesterday... Jesus Christ in Heaven Above. What in the hell..."

Grimacing, their leader shook his head. "Yeah, that is some fucked up shit. I mean, we thought all this time that they did so willingly, or got cold feet afterwards seeing the shit at best, which is understandable as they're damn kids. But for their own damn parents to be involved and pushing them to die like that. Fuck."

His arms crossed, another American, this one looking slightly Italian, shook his head. "Got to give it to them though, they only did it to protect their little brother. I can respect that even if I think its fucked up. And it kept their brother safe due to whatever magic shit was involved in that promise of theirs."

When they turned to him, the wizard shrugged. "Yeah, long story short? Magical oaths are not something that you fuck around with. For us, having your magic taken is the least of it, death and worse can happen if you violate one. Remember what their brother said happened to their father at the end of the war." Then he growled some. "Still want to use some of the worse curses I know on those two's parents."

That got him nods from the others as even the non-magicals had their own ideas on what they wanted to do to said parents.

All of a sudden though there was a sort of hum in the air before there was a metaphorical "Snap" that carried through the caldera. Every ghost there except for the Twins suddenly felt lighter, as if chains were falling away from their souls. At the same time, they felt a insistent pull somewhere else. One that was getting stronger with every second which made their leader sigh. "Dammit... they were right. We can't stay..."

Ume then appeared in front of them and smiled sadly. "As we said, such a thing is not possible."

Then she closed her eyes with tears in the corners of them, though the other ghosts knew that they were happy tears.... Happy tears that they were now free. That they could now all pass on to the next life. And tears that made some of them feel guilty as well for previous actions. Crouching down, the leader of the American ghosts paused before placing his hand on Ume's shoulder, glancing to where Sakura approached on the other side. Once she was close, he put his other hand on Ume's sister's shoulder. "Are the two of you sure that there is no way for you to join us? I mean, you don't deserve this, you're kids."

Shaking their heads, the Twins continued to smile at them. "No, because it was our choice to become Hitobashira. Hence, we cannot leave until the last sign that the buildings were here is gone. Until this island is once more as it was before, only then will our bonds snap and we would move on." Reaching up, they gently grasped the large hands on their shoulders. "So please, do not worry about us." Looking around, they continued to talk. "We will be alright."

For several moments the Americans were silent before their leader hugged the two girls, surprising them. "Fucking dammit, fucking goddammit. That is... its... fuck!" Pulling back, he placed a hand on their heads and ruffled their hair. "You two don't deserve this shit. You really don't" Feeling another, stronger tug, he looked up at the sky. "Yeah, we hear ya. Just had to make this a nice day."

Lightly laughing even through their tears, the Hitobashira shook their heads. "Of course it is, because this is a day to be happy."

Only sighing as he looked at them, the American rolled his shoulders. "Maybe... Anyways, time to get this show on the road." Looking around at the other non-Japanese ghosts, he knew the same unsaid thoughts were going through their heads. 'Even if we can't stay here, we'll try to find some way to free you two from this. Kids shouldn't have to suffer because us adults were fuckups.' Then, shaking it off, he made a motion with one hand. "Okay guys, time to head out."

With nods, the other ghosts formed up as the shipgirls of their respective nations took their places. Then, they all started marching. Even as their feet touched the water, they did not sink, but walked as if it was solid ground. At the head of the two groups of ghosts, between and ahead, Ume and Sakura also walked. Soon, they passed between Enterprise and Yamato with the two shipgirls waiting until the Hitobashira was a distance ahead before also starting, the shipgirls forming two lines escorting the ghosts out of the caldera while their bands played marching bands.

Ahead of Ume and Sakura, the boat with the living humans chugged along through the water. Standing beside Harry, Akiyama let out a sigh. "And so closes a dark chapter for several existences."

Simply nodding, Harry had an odd look on his face. "Hai."

It did not take long for them to reach the entrance to the caldera with the boat with the Admirals on it going first, the Twins peeling off to stand at either side of the entrance. Once through, the shipgirls also peeled off to either side and shipgirls elevated their guns, their bands out on their rigging. Standing at the stern of the boat, Goto and Richardson looked over the gathered ghosts there as both Haru and the Chaplain said prayers. After they were done, the two Admirals stepped forward with Goto looking at the Japanese ghosts and Richardson doing so with the Americans before the Japanese Admiral spoke. "On this day, all of you are free to go. The war we fought against the Americans is long over, the wounds of the past healing over. We should remember the darkness, but not allow for it to hold us back any more. Let us stand together as friends and allies. You are now all dismissed from your duties."

Taking a step back, Goto watched as Richardson stepped forward and spoke. "What happened to you, my fellow Americans was horrible. And for all these long years, you have suffered here even beyond death. But the war is over, we may have won, but we also made peace and friends who stand with us. As an Admiral of the United States Navy, I hereby state that you are now relieved and may stand down. It is time to lay down your burdens and rest, my fellows. Peace and fair winds accompany you."

With that, both Goto and Richardson snapped to a salute followed by the other military members on the boat as well as Harry and Jane. Those not in the military simply bowed deeply, though the Japanese ghosts noted with some discomfort that it was more towards the American ghosts rather then them. However, all the ghosts still gave them salutes back. The shipgirls then fired off their guns in salute before their eyes, the American ghosts regained their uniforms in sparkles of light. Looking himself over briefly, the leader of the American ghosts took a deep breath and looked towards Ume. "Take care of yourself, kid. Both you and your sister are good people and don't let anyone tell you otherwise."

All Ume did was bow as did Sakura. "Hai, we will."

Just nodding, the American ghosts gave them smiles before their leader made a motion with his hands towards the lit horizon to the east, where the United States was. "Okay guys! You heard them! Time to head home... and MARCH!"

On the other side, the leader of the Japanese ghosts did much the same and began to lead his group towards where Japan laid. For the Americans, they started marching towards the west while anthems played. In the middle of the American ghosts, one of them turned to a wizard. "So, uh... do you know what happens next?"

Scratching his chin, the wizard shrugged. "Not a damn clue. I mean, we know that the afterlife exists, but not what goes on there. But..." He grinned some. "That makes it fun to be honest. Though I got a small visit to get out of the way first."

Interested, the No-Maj ghost blinked. "Oh? Who? Some girl you know?"

Lightly laughing, the wizard shook his head. "Echidna is a girl, I suppose. But she was not mine." Grin widening, he continued. "Going to drop in on ol' Mary and have a bit of fun before I fully pass on. And some gloating as I won the damn bet."

That made one of the ghosts beside him blink before he gave him a befuddled look. "Wait, you mean that woman who visited and left that bill? The one who warned you that if anyone followed she was going to exocise them? That Mary?"

Grin now stretched across his face, the wizard laughed. "One and the same! Not going to hang around long enough for that, but I'm going to rub it in her face that I was right about her getting together with the Captain." Shrugging, he made a motion with his hand. "Not so sure about their kid being a ghost dragon thing, but whatever. I've heard of odder." As the other ghosts shook his head, he winked and disappeared with some final words. "See you all on the other side."

Meanwhile, on the boat, Harry and the others watched as the ghosts in either direction faded away one by one. Until all that was left was the setting Sun across the ocean waves...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Now that services were done at the Blood Week memorial on the date of the anniversary, Harry relaxed some before adjusting his suit. It was not often he wore it, but for something like this he would. As he looked around from the cleaned up area, he could not help but shake his head. Most of the destruction was already gone from the area of the memorial. Yes, officially it was due to a lot of work.

But considering that Harry had heard that a white wolf had been seen in the area recently, part of him wondered.

However, at the moment, the wizard could see various people slowly gathering into groups and softly talking. Mostly about their own experiences during that awful week. Harry could tell which ones were survivors of close calls and who were not. Part of him took hope though in seeing the younger children, those either not born yet or too young to remember having confused and somewhat frightened looks on their faces from what they might overhear. It told him that they did not carry the same scars that him and others who were old enough to experience and remember Blood Week did.

Even now, he sometimes had dreams of that time. Feeling the horror and terror of what he went through. And at times waking up with the smell of smoke, blood, and burnt human flesh in his nose. The worst ones were those that had the dead rising up to accuse him of various crimes. For not getting their revenge or watching them die. And he knew that he was not the only one either as many of those of his generation had suffered through the tragedy that was Blood Week. At times he heard people talk of a generation suffering from PTSD, that they were the "Bloody Generation". Young children who went through something no one should. All of which reminded them of what happened and innocence lost...

Shaking those thoughts off and shoving them into the back of his head, Harry allowed a small ghost of a smile to appear on his face. No matter what, the fact that he could see faces untainted by what happened helped the wounds of that week close a bit more each time.

Part of Harry wanted to go over to Natsumi as well as her friends, but instead the wizard walked over to where Asuka was standing while Ai and Kiba softly talked with some people. In her eyes, he could see the same far off gaze he had at times. "Asuka?"

The Tengu jumped a bit before giving a smile that did not reach her eyes. "Um, yes? What is it, Harry-San?"

Leaning against the wall, he tilted his head some. "Just came over because it looked like you needed some company." A glance told him that Kiba and the others knew he was there, but were not saying anything at the moment. "So..."

Only glancing at him, Asuka took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Seeing the shudders in her body, he didn't say anything. "Um, I was just thinking of that day... I lost my parents."

Instead of platitudes, Harry simply nodded. "I see, and you were there?" When she nodded, he sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "Ah..."

Asuka shook her head before gazing at the memorial. "I lived on Izu Oshima and I remember it clearly, like it was burned into my memories. The whole week leading up, Kaa-San and Tou-San were worried, so was I. There was something on the wind but we didn't know what. And we weren't the only ones either, the other Yokai were much the same."

Lips turned down into a frown, Harry let out another sigh. "I remember that as well. An odd feeling that something was going to happen, something bad."

Nodding, the teen Yokai continued her story. "But the first warning we got was when one of the ships offshore exploded, torpedoed by a Submarine. Then two of those Destroyers showed up and started to shell the town as well as Abyssal Seaplanes bombing spots further in. It... Kaa-San and Tou-San were so scared. And so was I, but they grabbed me and we ran from our house. I remember this old man, a wizard, running past us up to Mount Mihara, and Tou-San asking him what he was doing, with him stating that he was going to try and get some help."

Head tilted back to the sky, Harry frowned. "I see... then he must have been the Onmyouji who woke the volcano."

With a swallow, Asuka nodded. "Hai, before... before we boarded the last ships out, I saw him in the distance. All that I could see of his body was blackened bone covered in white flame brighter then the Sun. The Sun that was being covered by smoke and ash from the volcano as glowing clouds travelled down its flanks to where the Abyssals had made landfall, the old wizard flinging spell after spell which blasted or burned them. The air smelt of burning and of sulfur as well as ozone as lightning came down and struck, again and again." Shuddering, she wrapped her arms around her. "That's stuck by me since then." Closing her eyes, Asuka shook her head. "W-we boarded the last ships. I was on the Destroyer and my parents... th-they boarded the car ferry. They gave up their spot so that more children could come onboard the Destroyer... We didn't know that there was still an Abyssal Submarine in the area."

For several moments, Harry's own mind went back. "I lived in Surrey, Asuka-San. That day, that first day? I remember rushing home due to the clouds forming overhead and feeling like something horrible was about to happen. There was this man, he was a friend to my Uncle Vernon from their time in school. He was also the principal of the school that I was going to go to that year. Like my uncle though, he was mean and really believed all the nasty things about my parents that my aunt and uncle told people. Including those about me as well. Like how I was a disturbed child."

Now looking at him, the Tengu tilted her head. "What happened?"

Harry didn't say anything right away, but closed his eyes. "He was standing there, yelling at me. Thought that I was up to no good and threatening to tell my uncle unless I told him what I was doing. It was then that I heard a whistling and next thing I remember was coming to laying on the ground, feeling wet and sticky with a coppery taste on my tongue. The Abyssals had sent a force from the Channel across England to bomb London, with my town in their flight path. Some of the Fighters had bombs on them and so dropped them... one of which struck near me with my uncle's friend between me and it. He... did not survive, and I was covered with his blood."

Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Kiba wince. But Asuka sucked in a breath as she stared at him. "Y-you... you were covered in..."

Swallowing, Harry nodded even though he still did not want to think about it. "I was covered in his blood and other things. Even now, I'm not sure how I managed to survive, maybe his body was positioned just the right way to take most of the explosive force. Or maybe it was my magic. In any case, I stumbled to my feet and could see the devastation around me, hearing the screaming and shouts..." Eyes closed, he took a deep breath to calm himself. "I also remember a convoy of emergency vehicles coming down the street. The police car in the front could see me... but then one of the Abyssal aircraft appeared and flew right down it, shooting them." Opening his eyes, the wizard looked at Asuka. "Don't know how I got back home, but when I did, I found that my aunt and uncle had left with my cousin already. And when we were reunited... I heard my uncle tell my aunt that it was a shame that I was still alive and so many 'Good, normal people' weren't."

A gasp came from Asuka as she stared at him before thinking back over what she remembered of Blood Week. The scenes of death she had also seen. Unnoticed by either of them were the shocked looks on the adults listening in, as well as the simmering anger in their expressions.

Jin, in particular, looked like she wanted to rip off someone's head.

The silence between them was ended as Harry gave Asuka a curious look. "Have you ever been back?" At her confused expression, he continued. "To Izu Oshima, I mean. To see what might be left? It has been ruled safe to return..."

Looking down at her feet, Asuka shook her head, "I... no, I haven't." Closing her eyes, she sighed. "Its been almost ten years. And with the eruption and the war as well as how long its been... I don't even know if there is anything left there. And if there wasn't... or was... I don't..."

Gently placing his hand on her shoulder, the wizard nodded. "I understand." When she looked at him, he sighed. "When... when I went to visit my parents graves and the house they owned the first time, I was almost unable to even go too far. But it was only due to Mum and my friends that gave me the strength."

Voice quiet, nearly a whisper, Asuka spoke up. "At least you have graves you can visit." Gaze turning to the moment, she bit her lip as she felt tears well up. "All I have are these monuments."

Now looking at it himself, Harry frowned a bit. "Have... have you ever asked to see the JMSDF Retrieval Archives?" Seeing her confusion, his frown deepened. "Since the Submarine girls have come back, one of their duties is to head to shipwrecks from Blood Week and retrieve remains from them. I... don't know if any have from the ferry that your parents were on, but maybe."

Eyes widening a touch, the teen Yokai grabbed his arm. "W-where would they...?"

Taking out his phone, Harry quickly typed in something and then showed it to Asuka. "There's a facility on the outskirts of Tokyo where any retrieved remains are stored. They use DNA to identify them, and from what Rika-San told me some Nekomata are also secretly involved. They make sure that all the remains are sorted properly. But... well, you might be able ask to have a DNA test to see if any that have been retrieved might be your parents so you can properly bury them."

For several seconds, Asuka was quiet before turning to look at Kiba, only to see him holding out a notepad and pen. "Here, this could help."

Only nodding, she took it and looked at Harry's phone before writing down the information there. Even if they had not yet found the ferry, it was a chance. And even as she placed the notepad into her pocket, she grabbed Harry in a hug. "Thank you, Harry-San."

Patting her on the back, Harry only nodded with a slight smile. "You're welcome, Asuka-San. I know more then anyone what it means to have a grave to stand before."

Later, once Asuka left, Harry perked up as his mother handed him a drink from a nearby vending machine. Then Nagato gently patted him on the shoulder. "I'm proud of you, Harry."

Just feeling lighter, Harry only nodded with a smile as he took a sip of his drink.

 

[darthcourt10]

NotHimAgain

For those of you who don't remember her, Gillian "Gil" McKay is a Scottish Select who has been discussed and briefly cameo... cameo-ed in my snippets. Her mother, Anna, was a friend of Lily Potter and (briefly) Alice Littlebottom before Fenrir Greyback attacked her with nine of his pack. They got to her in the end, but he was the only one who walked away. And... well... this.
-----

"'Ello there, mate!" the girl standing in front of her chirped. Gil looked her up and down—perfect makeup, clothes up-to-date with the latest trends, and talking to her? New in town, hoping to grab the position of local alpha bitch after the previous holder was sacrificed by a wannabe druid who didn't understand his self-given title or actions. Targeting the friendless weirdo who didn't even go to school—which was proof in itself that she wasn't a local. No lackies indicated that she hadn't yet established a support base, which meant that going out to bully someone was either confidence on her part, or stupidity.

Then again, she could be wrong.

Then again then again, what did it matter?

"'Ello ye'self," she said, feigning congeniality as much as it mattered to her. "Are ye new in toon, then?"

The girl, caught off guard, looked away momentarily. Her lips moved—"new in… what?"—before she turned back to Gil. "Ah s'ppose ye could say tha'," she admitted, smiling brightly and leaning forward to indicate aggression. "Mah name's Elly. Was actually hopin' ye'd show me around—"

"Nah."

"Ah—wha?"

"Nah. Not showin' no one around nowhere." Gil shrugged derisively. "Be off wit' ye noo."

"Wuh… bu' Ah—" Elly was stammering, completely caught off guard now. Good, but Gil was waiting on a trap that she had set up—whatever it was out there, she had a feeling it was a bit more sensitive to living humans that cameras and wires. As it was, she needed to be ready to move out at any time.

"Look. Ah don' care aboot ye, or anythin' tha' ye might be offerin,'" she explained, shifting in her seat. "Ah'm jes' waitin' on a call."

Elly looked at her, and Gil could almost feel the mocking pity in her eyes, before she leaned in. "Look," she said, tone apologetic, "Ah heard aboot ye at school, an…" she sighed too deeply to be real. "An' Ah know wha' it's like havin' a da' who—"

The next moment, she was choking, suspended from the ground by Gil's hand wrapped around her throat. The McKay regarded her coolly. She had sat through this parody long enough—it was time too—

"Oi, Gil," a familiar voice called out, and she turned to see the old bartender standing outside his establishment, hands shoved in his apron pockets. "Whattya doin' over there?"

"Gonna tear 'er spine oot throo 'er arse an' feed it to 'er," Gil explained. Elly's eyes bulged even further and she began to kick. The bartender considered her words.

"If ye tear 'er spine oot," he said calmly, "she'll be dead an' ye woon't be able ta feed it to 'er." Gil blinked. This, she hadn't considered.

Then her phone beeped.

Dropping Elly, she began to walk away, pulling it out as she did. Had something come out?

Ma… will I see ye again tonight?
-----

Larry knelt down by the sobbing girl. "Ye alright, lassie?" he asked, helping her to her feet.

"Ah… Ah… Ah heard aboot her da, and how…" she whimpered. "An' mine too, they…" she hiccupped. "But he didn't even…" Larry sighed and gently placed his hand on her shoulder. "Ah thought she'd unnerstand…"

Larry looked up, watching as Gil walked further down the street. His pa had told him once that McKay women came in three different types: Bad, touched in the head, and sometimes, if you were lucky, good. He'd been alive for three so far, and he'd seen all three.

Olivia McKay. The only good any had ever been able to say about her was that she protected the town. She'd never once spoken to him, a fact that he was uncomfortably glad of.

Anna McKay. Everyone's friend, always showing up at odd hours with someone new for him to meet. That was how he'd met his Cecily, and when she'd started hanging her seal skin on the coat rack. He still found it too damn hilarious.

And her daughter. Gillian McKay. The one he'd prayed would turn out like her ma before she died. The one who'd come out not quite good or bad. Just…

Dangerous.

"Ah know," Larry said, "But she doesn't like tha' sort o' talk. Ye'd best be careful. Now come on, Ah'll get ye a glass o' water. There's things ye'd best learn aboot th' McKays sooner rather'n later."

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K Omake: The Dragon Spooker and Godzilla's biggest fan

K9Thefirst1 said:
I think he meant if the whole item was 100+ years old. As in, parts of the planks making up the hull were preplaced around the age of 78, so would that mean they need to add 22 extra years before becoming Tsukumogami.

My guess is 'no.'


Also? A thought: Someone in the near future decides to do an Anime based on the shipgirls. And they go all-in for Nostalgia Factor by having the art style be pulled from the 1990s.

Basically, they hire "Choroli" as the concept artist.

Ryujo - posts/3293090

Nelson *Naga intensifies* - posts/3285957

Nagato, the Hero of the show clearly *just don't call her not cute, that's her 'Lina Is Flat Berserk Button* - posts/3053284

Dess Bote - posts/3278901

Commadant Teste - posts/2904781

Heavy Cruiser Princess and her Comic Relief minions - posts/3257026

​

Omake 4: Omake Rising

Looking down at the group she had ambushed, the Abyssal finds great mirth in the cosplay party she has apparently interrupted.

"Hahahaha! You? As Lina Inverse?" The Abyssal shakes her head at Nagato. "You're too big to be Inverse. Definitely not cute enough either."

Going rigid, Nagato's face almost looks as if it has become frozen. "What."

Heedless of the mounting doom she has just unleashed, the Abyssal then points dismissively at another figure in the crowd. "And of course you have the cutiepie of the group dressed up as Naga."

"Excuse-fucking-me?" Growls Jin, eyes shifting from softly human green, to poison-colored reptilian slits.

The Abyssal smirks. "If anybody was the Flatty Queen of the Flatties, it's that girl. Not you, Miss Brawn Hilda."

Beneath the battleship's feet, the ground shatters as her eye begins to twitch. "Miss Brawn Hilda?"

Beside her, Jin's gaze adopts an equally manic twitch, as the large amounts of supposedly unblemished skin exposed by her rather revealing outfit, slowly begin to reveal the plethora of scars she was previously hiding. "Flatty Queen?!?"

"THAT TEARS IT!" Cry the two in tandem, each of their eyes aglow with blazing fury.

Trusting out a hand, the battleship summons her rigging, and within the depths of one of her turret's barrels, a baleful red luminescence begins to take life.

"Power beyond twilight,
and crimson blood that flows!"

The Abyssal stares, mouth agape. "Wait- you're not actually able to-"

Suddenly, the ominous radiance emanating from Nagato's cannon is then joined by a much more visible magic taking shape, as an orb of arching power begins to form between the clawed hands of the mizuchi as she steps forward to stand beside the battleship.

"Kraftur út um nóttina,
og rautt blóð sem rennur!"

The Abyssal boggles at the oddnes of the incantation. "What the hell are you casting?!?"

"Buried in the stream of time,
is where your power grows,"

"Grafinn í straumi tímans
er þar sem mátturinn þinn vex,"

Uncertainly, Harry turns to look at Shiromizu. "Umm.... maybe we should get back to a safe dista-" The wizard then pauses upon realizing that the smaller mizuchi hasn't waited for him, in order to capitalize upon the increasingly good idea of heading for the hills. Then he takes off for cover after her.

"I pledge myself to conquer
all the foes who stand,"

"Ég veiti mér að sigra
allir óvinir sem standa,"

The Abyssal sweat drops, rapidly loosing her confidence. "C-Come on, you two can't actually cast that spell. I-It's from an anime!"

"Before the mighty gift bestowed
in my unworthy hand!"

"Áður en máttugur gjöf veitti
í óverðugri hendi minni!"

"No- wait- please! I'm sorry! I take that back! I was wrong! You're cute and voluptuous respectively!" The Abyssal's nerve fails her, but it's already too late to pull back from calling the bluff that wasn't a bluff to begin with.

"DRAGON SLAAAAAVE!!!!!" / "DREAKA ÞRÆÆÆÆL!!!!!"

---------------------------

"And that," summaries Harry in his report to the facepalming Goto, "is why there was so much property damage."

In the background, Mayima shrieks at the sight of the ruins.

"MY BAR!!!"

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Rar! I'mma dragon! I do what I want!" Molly said as she stomped through the cardboard city in the living room in her best Godzilla impression.

"Well, this dragon had better clean up her mess before I come over there and make her," Mary said from the kitchen.

"Rar," Molly said quietly as she grumbled and cleaned up. "When I'm an older dragon, I'll do what I want."

*Years Later*

"Fuck you, imma dragon," Jin said eloquently while flaunting her diplomatic immunity by forcibly redecorating the Great Hall as some sort of muggle city made from Lego before wading in and demolishing it. "I do what I want!"

The doors flew open, lightning flashed, and in the door was Mary Maleficus. She surveyed the plastic carnage and pinned Jin with a stare.

"I'll clean up," Jin said suitably cowed before her mother made an 'I'm watching you' gesture and closed the door to the Great Hall.​

1956

Mary..... was not exactly enjoying the nomaj movie she found herself stuck watching.

She was an intelligence operative by trade, and analysis of material and paperwork often played just as much a part as actual field work. If not more so, and to a greater degree of importance than any kind of high flying action in this time of Cold War. She was used to looking for the things that didn't click. The oddities that might stand out. And the details that others might miss.

She could read lips and extrapolate the words of people seen in pensieve memories, when other operatives might not have heard or picked up what the target had been actually saying at the time. She could at a glance, identify a mark in the crowd, pick out body doubles from the diferances in gait or movement, and had once even seen through a polyjuice potioned foe, simply thanks to familiarity with the body language of the one being impersonated, despite how well the enemy agent had aced his personality and voice.

All these aspects however, made it painfully clear, that the movie she was watching was a heavily reshot and edited version of the original.

She had heard good things about this 'Godzilla' movie from some of Tokyo-Station's nomaj-borns and halfbloods while in Japan. But apparently, this 'Godzilla, King of the Monsters' was a some kind of 'americanization' of the original. Maybe it wouldn't have been that noticable or as much of an issue to the layperson, but to Mary, it was jarring every time she noticed the actors kept occasionally changing when one of the Japanese cast members needed to interact with the oddly American hero of the tale. That and the lip flap suggested words and sentances that were not always translated over correctly, if with the original context and dialogue at all. Some minor details and events also didn't quite make sense, making her suspicious that some of the film's material had been cut for some reason.

Still, nitpicking aside, the movie itself wasn't why she was here. No, the real reason, was to get in a rare oppotunity for some Mother-Daughter bonding, even if it was via doing something that wasn't normally what she'd be interested in. The important thing was that her precious daughter enjoyed herself and had fun today, while Mary did her best to make up for the latest mission that had left her stuck with only her grandparents for company over the last week and a half.

And indeed, Molly certainly was enjoying herself. So raptly invested was the ten-year old in the movie, that she hadn't even bothered to eat her popcorn, despite the fact that her hand had been absently stuck in the buttery container for the last ten minutes. Instead, the ten year old gazed up at the moving pictures on the screen with not just awe, but also for some reason, something almost like adoration.

"That's so cool!" whispered Molly under her breath, eyes wide in amazement.

Mary facepalmed.

Sometimes she wondered what went through the minds of children. It wasn't prejudice or dislike of the Japanese either. For some reason, Molly really was just taken with the fact that this monster was stomping it's way through Tokyo, crushing and burning swathes of the city as it went. She had no doubt that if it wasn't for the fact that they were in a packed public cinema, her daughter would have been jumping up and down in her seat, loudly cheering Godzilla on in his destruction.

 

[darthcourt10]

SoulessScotsman

A/N: I'm not sure how I feel about this bit, but I've procrastinated on this bit for long enough.
————————————-
Anderson stood on the loading ramp of the modified C-5M/SG Galaxy, waving along Connie's Marine detail as they got ready to ship out to Japan.

"You ever been to Japan?" one Marine asked another.

"Once, before all this shit started. And before you ask; yes, they are as weird as you think."

"...That's not what I was gonna ask."

"Horseshit. All you Greenies ask that."

"Move it, Marines," Anderson snapped, "We don't have all day."

Both jumped, "Yessir!"

"Captain Anderson?" he heard someone ask.

Crowe turned to the source of the voice, "That'd be me."

An older man in a green flightsuit and a young woman in a blue one walked toward him, the man taking the lead, "I'm Colonel O'Neill, Air Force. I'm your pilot for this trip," he held out his hand and Crowe shook it, "This is First Lieutenant Ibanez of the Navy and she'll be our escort to Elmendorf and beyond,"

Repeating the gesture, the Trooper shook her hand, "Captain Anderson, Army. Good to meet you both. I hope we're not inconveniencing you too much with this."

"We had to borrow some F-15Cs for this flight," Ibanez grumbled, shooting the Colonel a dirty look, "Only fighters around with enough range. But I'll be damned if I let Air Force escort Old Ironsides. We'll still need to meet a KC-10 at the half-way point to Elmendorf."

"After an over-night stay at Elmendorf we'll be taking an over-land route to Wales, Alaska," O'Neill continued, as if the Lieutenant hadn't even said anything, "We won't be landing, but it's our last point in US airspace before we cross over into Siberia. The Russians will be meeting us over international waters before escorting us though the next part of our trip, which will take us over the Kamchatka Peninsula. Oddly enough, they also offered to refuel us on the way. Once we hit the end of the Kuril Islands, a mixed escort of JSDAF and US Navy fighters with two KC-135s will meet us for the last leg. From there, it's the home stretch to Yokosuka. No more stops."

Anderson whistled, "Long trip. You sure those 15s will be up for it?"

O'Neill nodded, a smug smirk on his face, "They'll make the trip. They're not the best fighter's we've got for nothing."

Ibanez made a face like she just bit a lemon, "I'm not looking forward to all those hours in the seat, though. I'd rather make it in my Hornet, but they don't have that kind of range."

"I'm going to assume the Pentagon want's us to play nice with the Russians?"

O'Neill's face scrunched up, "I don't like it, I'll admit, but they're being oddly accommodating. I say we don't question it."

Ibanez rolled her eyes, "What he means to say is that General Hammond ordered him to behave…" the Colonel cast her a dark look, "...and Admiral Shepard said she'd have my wings if I didn't."

O'Neill coughed, "'Long as they play straight, we should be fine. Even they aren't dumb enough to try something. Not with our backs still against the wall."

Anderson nodded, "Good enough. So, whose idea was it to send a fighter-trained SEAL Team and an Air Commando unit for this?"

Ibanez looked like someone had punched her in the gut while O'Neill just shrugged, "In the unfortunately more than unlikely event we get shot down, Brass wanted everyone assigned to this ground-capable. If I don't miss my guess, those boys are Force Recon, right?"

The Army Trooper nodded, "They are. I gripe about their Lieutenant, but he's a promoted NonCom, like me. None of them are exactly 'Green'."

"And you're Delta, which means you've got jumps under your belt."

"Alright, I see where you're going with this," Anderson conceded, "Still, seems like overkill."

"Four Shipgirls, plus a fifth in Anchorage," O'Neill deadpanned as he leveled a look at the Army Captain, "Brass isn't just paranoid, they're full on CIA levels, right now."

That got a wince from Crowe, "That's fair."

Ibanez shook her head, "We need to get this show on the road. Departure's in thirty."

O'Neill checked his watch, "I've got to start the pre-flights. Kawalsky'll bitch my ear off if I don't get up there. Here's hoping for clear skies, eh?"

Ibanez groaned.
———————————
Connie strode up the ramp, expression stony, "William, you are an ass of the highest order."

Anderson looked up from his list, waving off the crew chief, "I'm aware, but what did I do to earn this reaffirmation?"

"Amelie."

"...Yeah, I deserve that."

Connie grabbed the collar of his flak vest and yanked him down to her eye-level, "I know I ordered you not to go off half-cocked, but when we get back," she hissed, "You are going to apologize to the depressed French vampire for turning down her offer of revenge in the most asinine way possible, and you are going to fix. Your. Mess. Am I clear?"

"Crystal," Crowe grunted.

Connie let go of him, "Wonderful! Come along, now. We have a long trip ahead of us."

The Captain readjusted his collar, "Amelie always said I'd regret meeting her..." he muttered.

Then, something Constitution had said clicked.

"Wait, vampire?! Connie, wait up!"

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Hand holding a cup of hot tea, Haruna stood at the doorway to the small cabin that both her and Rose had rented in Yamainutaira for a week as the Sun rose. In particular what was just outside of Matangi-Ken no Shinrin. Both her and Rose had taken to having long walks through the woods. It was magical walking through the old forest, listening for the animals and the like. The two of them had taken many pictures of wildlife and Haruna discovered that Rose actually knew how to track. According to her, one of her previous Mistresses actually often went out with first her father and then her husband hunting. It was something that she had picked up.

One of the best parts was two days earlier on the trails. They had been walking along when they heard some noises not too far away. Less then five minutes later, they saw a Hokkaido wolf go past with some youngsters following her along the side of a stream. Haruna had then confirmed were all normal wolves and not the local Yokai which had shocked and delighted Rose.

The two of them had crouched down and taken pictures and video which they uploaded to Twitter.

Which was something that caught a lot of positive attention in Yamainutaira as wolves had always been a big thing there. And recent sightings and confirmed rising populations of Hokkaido wolves had become something that the town celebrated. They even got a visit from some of the locals asking where they saw them exactly and from what Rose had told her that night, several more videos were uploaded, including of a den that was found. It seemed that the non-supernatural wolves had once more returned to the area. In fact, the night before when they went to the Golden Ofuda for dinner, they could see one of their pictures placed up on the wall.

Rose had blushed, somewhat embarrassed at that. At least until Haruna had given her a soft kiss. Then the Tsukumogami was blushing for another reason entirely. Granted, that had not stopped them from having a meal there and heading out to explore more of the town. Haruna was especially interested in the magical side of things, as was Rose herself.

Currently though, Haruna was leaning against the doorframe as she watched Rose outside. Axe in hand, the tea set was slowly chopping wood for the small wood stove that was inside the cabin. Even as Haruna watched, Rose brought up the blade of the axe and then slammed it down, cutting a chunk of wood in half before pausing to wipe at her forehead. Wearing a light shirt to ward against the early morning chill, Rose also had jeans which hugged her legs.

The light sheen of sweat on her skin as well as how parts of her shirt stuck to her made Haruna quickly take another gulp of tea to wet a suddenly dry throat. Of course, she spotted Rose giving her a knowing smirk from where she stood, which made Haruna blush hotly. It was the sort of smirk that her wife gave her from time to time. The one that told the Battleship that Rose knew exactly what was going through her mind.

Said smirk also brought Haruna back to a night a few days after their marriage. It was then that Rose showed the shipgirl. Mainly the fact that while Rose was small and petite enough to be mistaken for a teenage boy at times figure wise, that did not meant that Haruna for all her strength was the only one who could be the "Man" in their relationship. Even now, the memory of being shoved onto the bed with Rose above her, hands clasping her wrists with the smell of smoky black tea in her nose still sent Haruna's boilers redlining. Especially the memory afterwards.

And from the smirk and raised eyebrow on her wife's face, Haruna knew that Rose also knew she was thinking back to that point.

With a swallow, Haruna took another drink of tea to get her mind off that. Not that it helped much. 'I wonder if Rose-Chan would be willing...' Just then, movement out of the corner of her eye made her turn. That was followed by a spit take as Haruna shouted. "ROSE-CHAN!"

Blinking, Rose stared at her for a few moments before turning in time to see a bear running for her. And then it rose up onto its back legs and roar practically in her face...

Nearby, two female members of the Matangi-Ken were literally racing through the woods. With a growl, the older of the two narrowed her eyes. "When I get my hands on that little asshole, I am going to rip him a new one! Then I am going to drag his tail back to Tomamae!"

A grimace on her face, the younger of the two let out a sigh. "What do you think that the kid is playing at? Seriously, going around and scaring the hell out of people and making them think that there's a possibility of a bear attack?! Is he insane causing trouble with a 'Prank' like that?!"

Rolling her eyes, her older sister shook her head as she leapt onto, and pushed off of, a fallen tree. "Not a clue what goes through a bear's head. Probably thinks that he can get away with starting that sort of thing around here with the Magical Diet the way it is. But from what I heard, the heads of the clans in Tomamae are pissed as hell at whoever might be doing this. Because no matter what he thinks, its not funny in the slightest!"

Both of them paused and the younger wolfess looked around before pointing. "Okay, he's definitely been through here. And he headed in..." She then pointed in a direction. "Over that way..."

It took a moment, but her sister noticed the silence. "What's wrong?"

There was a look of horror on the other Yokai's face. "Isn't that the same direction as a cabin being rented by that shipgirl? The Battleship Haruna with her wife?" Seeing the slowly widening eyes, she swallowed. "What happens if she thinks that they are being attacked?"

Within moments, the two were running even faster then before through the woods. Enough that the trees blurred around them. As they got close though, they heard a shout followed by a bear's roar. Both their hearts, despite the pounding, nearly stopped.

They were too late.

It went without saying that they both hurried as fast as they could. After all, maybe they could end this without someone, mainly a very stupid teen, getting killed. That was about all they had for hope. All the while they were internally cursing the idiot who got himself into this situation. Upon reaching the edge of the forest though, they froze at the sight that met them.

Mainly said teen, in his bear form which itself was bigger then normal bears, was currently attempting to get away from a young woman who was much smaller then him. Even as they watched, Rose grabbed the bear and threw it to the ground. "YOU RUFFIAN! HOW DARE YOU?!"

Opening his mouth, the teen was likely about to try and say something when Rose leapt upon his back and grabbed said muzzle. Moments later, he was thrashing with the tsukumogami on his back. Eyes wide, the older of the two sisters was about to say something when she noticed what her sister was doing beside her. Which was having her phone out and record it. "Uh, what are you doing?"

Simply glancing at the older of the two, the wolfess smirked. "What do you think is going to be more hurtful? Us dragging his tail all the way back to his home... Or us dragging his tail all the way back to his home after it got kicked by a tea set, and then posting video of it happening?"

A few seconds passed before her older sister joined her in recording it. Wincing as Rose lifted the struggling bear up and into a suplex, she let out a hiss. "Damn... he's going to be feeling that."

"HAVE SOME MANNERS! PEOPLE ARE NOT FOR EATING YOU BRUTE!"

Blinking as the bear was then put into an armlock, the younger sister hummed. "You know what would be about good right now?"

While keeping eyes on Rose placing the poor Yokai into a straight arm lock while still berating him, the other wolfess tilted her head. "No, what?"

Smirk growing, the younger snickered. "Some popcorn. After all, its not every day that you see a bear yokai get his tail beat like a drum by a tea set. Grant you..." Head tilting to the side, she raised an eyebrow at one move. "He is trying to get away from her, but she's not letting him."

Finally, Rose let the poor bear slump to the ground and gave him a glare while wagging a finger. "And I do hope that you have learned you lesson, Mister Bear! Honestly, scaring poor, defenseless women like that! You should be ashamed of yourself! Ashamed!" With a huff, Rose turned to find a red faced Haruna there. "Haruna?"

Moments later, she found herself being kissed, and hard, by her Battleship wife. Pulling away, Haruna looked down at her with hungry eyes. "Rose-Chan, cabin. Now."

Then she picked the smaller woman up in a bridal carry and started jogging for the cabin with Rose giggling. "Oh my, Haruna!"

After the door was slammed shut, though not without Haruna winking towards the edge of the woods, the two okami came out of hiding and made their way down to where the groaning bear yokai. Looking up at them with one eye, he let out a grunt and gave the best smiling face he could. "Um... help?"

Sharing a look, both sisters then grinned down at him while the oldest brought out some rope. "Nope."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts Omake: "Norimune!"

And after going through some of the old snippets, I came across the one where Norimune came across Julie d'Aubigny and lost... which gave me a humorous thought about how Norimune's luck is bad and good...
______________________________________________________________

Sitting on the couch, Tsukiakari is frowning in thought. "You... fought with a French woman named Julie d'Aubigny, Norimune-San?"

As she leaned back, the Muramasa laughed and nodded. "Yeah, that was a great woman, let me tell you." Expression turning thoughtful, she hummed. "She also beat me to boot. Not that I minded all too much." Then her expression turned salacious. "Especially after."

From where she sat, Juuchi raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"

Chuckling while rubbing her nails on her shirt, the other sword smirked. "Well, for a prize she claimed my lips... and lets just say we went from there." Ignoring the looks she was getting, she started to muse. "Hmm... we stuck together for about half a year. And let me tell you, we had fun in many ways. Though..." Eyebrows furrowing, she shook her head. "She sort of fell a bit ill when I had to leave after that one adventure. Some old witch cast a spell to give us a gift, but I had to high tail it out of France ahead of the magical government."

Just blinking, Tsukiakari shared a look with Juuchi. 'Why does that story sound so familiar...?'

Meanwhile, in the German village outside the Potter properties there, a Eurasian woman in old fashioned clothing was looking at a computer as she typed. On her face was a look of deep thought before it lit up with happiness. Leaning back, she smirked a bit as she brushed her hair out of her eyes. "Papa, I have found you... After all this time with the Potters, I, Amelie d'Aubigny, have finally found you."

Her hand came down to grip the short sword at her side, the gold glinting as her steely eyes stared at the picture of Norimune on the screen...

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Harry sighed some as he stretched his arms before clapping his hands, which caught the attention of the Smols that were on the counter. "Okay guys, you know what to do. Let's get to it!" Pointing towards Minagato, he smiled some. "Minagato? I need you, Smolgina, ShiNano, and Hibitki to put away the treats into the tins. Allie? Mind helping me put the cakes into the boxes?"

The small fairy gave a salute and nod. "Pip! Pip pip pip!"

Simply nodding, the wizard then turned to the last two Smols there as he chuckled. "Kutie? Smolchi? I need you two to sort out the drinks, alright?" As the Submarine Smols gave salutes, Harry only nodded some and then snapped his fingers. "Oh! Before I forget Minagato..."

Looking over her shoulder as she placed a dessert square into a tin, the member of the Big Smol Seven blinked. "Gato?"

Just smiling, Harry pointed at one tin off to the side. "That's for you guys for the trip. If you want any, just throw them in there." All the Smols gasped in happiness and started to work all the harder as the black haired boy and Allie fit a box over first one cake and then another carefully. 'Hopefully, Natsumi-Chan's grandparents will like these...'

Meanwhile, a shadow crept through the room towards one of the open tins. Two glowing eyes peeked above the Kitchen counter as the being reached for the tin of treats...

Only to stop as Harry raised a finger. "Hoppou, those are not for you right now and you know it." Turning, he gave a innocently smiling Abyssal Princess a knowing look. "And yes, I know that you were going to grab some..."

Still looking away, Hoppou hummed some as the Smols all gave her suspicious looks. "Hoppou wasn't going to take some. Honest."

Humming, Harry's lips curled into a smile. "Really now?" When she rapidly nodded, he tapped his chin. "Well, I suppose that is good to hear." Turning, the thirteen year old did not see Hoppou reaching for a tin. "After all, that means that Natsumi-Chan's Imoutos won't be sad that they're missing treats."

That froze Hoppou as she imagined her two friends sad because she ate some of the tasty, tasty treats. '...'

But her adoptive brother was not yet finished as he let loose another salvo. "And Mum would also be disappointed in whoever ate them secretly. Especially as she is looking forward to sharing them with us on the way after lunch." Needless to say, that made Hoppou twitch as she imagined a disappointed Nagato looking at her. "And then there's me, as I would not be happy about it. I mean, these are for everyone."

Slowly, Hoppou sank out of view. 'Hoppou does not like it when Big Brother does that...'

Unknown to her, Harry knew that she was gone and shook his head. 'Honestly, Hoppou when she feels like being naughty...' Heading to another counter, he hummed some before placing normal food, in shipgirl amounts, into coolers for the trip. It was going to take some time and Nagato told them that there was going to be a stop part way for lunch. Just as he was finished though, his cellphone rang and he turned to watch the Smols as they finished up their work while he answered it. "Moshi, moshi."

On the other end, Natsumi laughed and greeted him back before continuing. "{Hey, Harry-Chan. How are things over on your end?}"

Leaning back against the counter, the wizard tilted his head to the side. "So far so good. Got all the food together anyways."

There was a false sigh on the other end. "{Oh, whatever will we do with such delicious food, Harry-Chan? Unless you're planning on fattening us all up with treats.}" Briefly, the image of Natsumi in her fox form all ballooned up made Harry snicker. "{What's so funny?}"

Even though he knew that she could not see it, Harry waved her off. "Nothing, just an image that came into my head is all. But as to what you said... well, I did make quite a bit of treats for the trip."

In his head, Harry could imagine Natsumi perking up at that in thought. "{Oh? What sort of treats?}" At the snickers, she huffed some. "{Don't be so mean, Harry-Chan!}"

Still grinning, the black haired boy coughed some. "Sorry, it was just the way that you sounded there, Natsumi-Chan. Anyways, you want to know what I'm packing?" At the hum, he continued. "Well, besides Katsu sandwiches and such for lunch, I got treats."

For a moment there was a pause and the wizard was almost able to see Natsumi giving the phone a glare. Then he heard a growl over the phone. "{Stop teasing so much, Harry-Chan!}"

A smile on his face, Harry tapped his fingers on the countertop. "Well, besides the Ultimate Peanut Butter cakes that I made as a gift... and you're sure that's okay?"

Light laughter answered him for a moment. "{Hai, that will be fine, Harry-Chan. While my family is traditional in some ways? My Obaa-San and Ojii-San actually want to try the cake. To them, it's fine as an omiyage.}"

Nodding to that, he looked around. "Well, besides the cakes? I got the every popular chewing peanut butter cookies, peanut butter fudge, and peanut butter squares... as well as one new thing that I decided on trying to make."

On the other end of the line there was an interested sound. "{Oh? What sort of thing?}"

Eyes narrowing a bit as there was a sparkle of amusement at what he knew would be coming next, Harry cleared his throat. "Well, you know cauldron cakes?" There was a mumble from Natsumi. "Well, I made some myself... with peanut butter filling."

Sure enough there was a whine on the other end. "{Really, Harry-Chan?! You tell me that knowing that I won't be able to get any for a few hours? Mou, you're so mean to your best friend!}"

Unable to help himself, Harry gave a laugh at that. "Maybe I am, maybe I'm not. Being mean would be me not giving any to you. Besides, we got all weekend to eat them." He got a sound of agreement from the other side before he let out a breath. "Um, Natsumi-Chan? Can I ask you something?"

There was a sigh from the Kitsune before she spoke up. "{If you are wondering about how my Obaa-San and Ojii-San will react to you? I know that they'll like you, Harry-Chan. After all, you're my friend. And its not like you don't know your manners after all.}"

Frowning, Harry chewed his lip some. "What about this festival then that will be happening? I mean, the way that Haru-San was telling Mum? It sounds like it is pretty important."

Another sigh came from Natsumi as she answered. "{It is and isn't? I mean, my clan is pretty much the head of all Kitsune in Gifu. Used to be just Mino Province, but after the Sangoku Jidai, we sort of took over for all the Kitsune at least in Gifu as well as many Yokai. You know the old saying, you control Gifu...}"

Harry then finished it. "And you control Japan."

Simply humming, Natsumi spoke up. "{There is some truth in that old saying to be honest. Especially among the Yokai and the current situation with trading and the like as Gifu was a crossroads. Before the Statute, my family was... well, no easy way to say it but we were and still are one of the higher Kitsune clans and a power on the magical side. With our control over Gifu on the Yokai side, we had a lot of power. But unlike some clans, we didn't use that power to get others pissed nor did we try to expand outside of Gifu. Not to say that when we did get angry, we did not prove that our power was all for show despite our small size. It helped that we were bordered by Riko-Chan's clan to the north and Kaku-Kun's to the southwest with both closely allied with us.}"

Chewing his lip again, the wizard ran his hand through his hair. "That's not helping much, Natsumi-Chan. I mean, if your clan is that important..."

Much to his confusion, there was a bark-like laugh. "{I suppose that it doesn't help much. But everything will be fine, Harry-Chan. Haha-ue and Chichi-ue as well as Oba-Chan all like you. As for the festival? Its a nice little one in the town, and celebrates the retaking of where my Clan lived, and now does again, from the Usurpers. The bastards at the time attempted to torch the town to leave nothing behind, but were stopped by a shower of rain in the middle of the day. According to local legend, that was a sign from Inari-Sama about who the Kami supported. Hence the festival. Mainly though, it is just a normal festival besides a visit to my family Shrine there at the beginning to thank Inari-Sama as well as our deceased ancestors killed by in the massacre. At most, you might be asked to leave an offering of your own there.}"

The two teens continued to talk until it was time to head out at which point they hung up as they would soon be able to talk with each other face to face.

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

"It's her. It has to be Renita."

Gangut folded her arms. "How can you be sure?"

Tanith pointed to the photo. "The markings on her flight deck. Renita is the only Abyssal I know who used Old English font for anything." At the other dreadnought's strange look, she shook her head. "She was… unique."

"But if this actually is her…" Sunny's expression became pained. "What… what happened to her? She's a… a mess."

"It… it has been years…" Ritou responded hesitantly. "Without a home port… she'd have no way to tend to her wounds… they'd just build up over time."

"But to have struggled for so long… in such a condition…" Tanith shuddered. "She must be in so much pain, right now… we have to help her."

Sunny looked to Gangut. "Where is she heading now? Do your people still have eyes on her?"

Gangut nodded. "She and her little escort just recently left the Kuril islands. As far as we can tell, they're taking a wide path to the Commander Islands, avoiding the peninsula. If they maintain course and speed, they're expected to make landfall by tomorrow." The dreadnought paused, as if remembering something. "By the way, while I'm speaking to you all… Does the name Nelia hold any sort of significance to you?"

The Abyssals' eyes widened in surprise. "Yes…" Ritou said. "She was one of our sisters. We lost contact with her during the siege on Unalaska… nobody could find her after the dust settled, not even the body." She stood up. "Why? Did you find her? Is she okay?"

Gangut was silent, her gaze falling.

The realization struck the girls like a punch to the gut. They looked to one another, expressions pained. "Well …I guess it was foolish, to think she'd have gotten out of the fight intact," Ritou said quietly. She looked up to the dreadnought. "How… how bad was it?"

Gangut shook her head. "We do not know. Your Renita found her before us, a little while back on Paramushir. She buried her, right before fleeing the island. But if you want to… recover the body, at a later date…"

The princess shook her head. "No… we'll leave her be for now. Let Mother choose whether or not to recover her…"

"Very well." The Russian shipgirl hung her head solemnly. "I'm… sorry, to have to bring you this news. I hope you can at least take comfort in knowing she is at peace."

Tanith nodded. "She sails among the stars, now."

Gangut smiled softly. "Sounds like fun."

Sonata looked to Admiral Goto, who had remained silent up to this point. "So… how fast can we be cleared to head out?"

"Do you have a group picked out for pursuit?" He replied. "We'll need to pass a warning to the people up north that you'll be coming."

"Not quite, but we can work that out quickly enough. We just need to—"

"Soiuz nerushimyj respublik svobodnykh…"

Everyone turned to Gangut, who seemed to be the source of the Russian lyrics. She grinned sheepishly. "Apologies, that would be me." She rifled through her pockets and produced a phone. "Da?"

Faint Russian could be heard from the phone as Gangut listened silently. After a few seconds, she pulled the phone away from her ear, glancing at it with a look of confusion, before bringing it back. Slowly, she nodded. "…Understood."

Sunny tilted her head as Gangut ended the call, stowing the phone away. "What was that?"

"…that was one of the girls assigned to overwatch on Renita and her comrade." Gangut looked to them with a… worried expression. "There's been a development."

XXXXXXXXXX

Glancing in the direction of the pained grunt, the destroyer noticed the Re-class rubbing her side with a look of discomfort. "Is something wrong, Flagship?"

"I… n-no, it's nothing…" the Re-class responded quietly. "Just an ache."

"...are you sure? It just seems like you... haven't been doing so well, since we found Ne-"

"N-no." There was a hitch in the Re-class's voice as she interrupted the destroyer. The discomfort on her face was replaced by intense pain and sorrow. "Please… don't say… her name. I… I can't..." She hugged herself weakly. "It hurts too much…"

"...Okay." The destroyer didn't push the issue any further.

Finding Nelia was... devastating, for the Re-class. For so long, she'd persevered in her journey—three years of fruitless searching, wandering the Pacific, only ever staying in one place for however long it took to scour the island for signs of her family. Despite the constant failure, the constant travel, no company but a single destroyer… she refused to give up.

But with the discovery of Nelia's body, it seemed the Re-class was finally reaching her limit.

The destroyer's thoughts were interrupted by the faint sensation of something pressing against her. "Flagship…?"

The Re-class sniffled as she gripped the destroyer's side. "...Why… why m-me?"

"Huh?"

"Why do I have to... s-suffer like this?" she asked quietly. "What d-did I do… to deserve this pain?"

The destroyer paused, trying to come up with an answer that wouldn't demoralize her flagship. "I… I don't think you've done anything bad… it's just that, sometimes, things are just… out of our control."

"But… if I wasn't weak… if I wasn't such a c-coward… how much could I have changed? How many sisters… could I have saved?"

"…Flagship, even if you weren't weak—and I don't think you are—you're just one ship. You could have made a difference, yeah… but there's no way you could have saved them all. You can't keep blaming yourself."

"But what if… what if they're all gone… because I failed?" the Re-class's voice grew more brittle. "What if I've… wasted these years… looking for a d-dead fleet?" the destroyer felt a pinch as the Re-class's grip on her hide clenched. "Wh-what if… I really am alone?"

"Don't say that!" the destroyer yipped. "You're not alone! You still have me, remember? I've been with you all this time!"

The Re-class slowly shook her head. "I'm just… a burden on you. I know it." she looked the destroyer in the eye, her gaze glistening with unshed tears. "You're smart… fast… you can take care of yourself. I have none of that." She paused to let out a cough. "I have to rely on you… to feed me… to help me sleep. And what do I… give you, in return…?"

"A leader. A companion. A friend."

The Re-class fell back as the destroyer shifted to face her fully. "You're right. I do a lot to keep you going. But I do it because I care about you. You were the first Abyssal to ever be nice to me. I was just some runt sailing the seas aimlessly before I met you… and I have no idea where I'd be now, if not for you. But following you helped me find a purpose, something to live for: you. So don't you dare think that I would ever abandon you!"

For a long time, the Re-class was silent. Finally, she sighed. "How… how can you still… hold out hope like this? Don't you think we've… suffered enough?" She hung her head, sagging in resignation. "I just don't think… I can go on like this."

The destroyer's eyes widened in shock. "But… what about your family? You can't just give up on them!"

"You think I want to give up…?" The Re-class wrapped her arms around herself. "I want to keep looking… I want to find my family. I want to be able to sleep… without the nightmares waiting for me." She shook her head. "I'm just so… so tired. Tired of hunting… tired of running… tired of failing. I can't… I can't take it anymore." She looked back up at the destroyer, her expression full of pain. "All this pain… this loneliness… this guilt. I just want it all to end…"

She couldn't believe what she was hearing. "But, Flagship… we've come so far… you can't seriously be considering—"

The destroyer was suddenly cut off by a howl of agony.

In front of her, the Re-class dropped to her knees, clutching her sides. Her face was suddenly full of shock and terror, her gaze unfocused, as she let out another cry of pain and collapsed on the water's surface. "Flagship!?" As she rushed forward, the destroyer noticed with alarm that the Re-class's cloak was rapidly turning a muddy crimson color—blood. Gripping the cloak in her teeth, the destroyer ripped the Re-class's garb away—and recoiled.

Extending from one hip to just beneath the opposite breast was a massive, ragged tear in the Re-class's worn flesh.

A hull rupture.

The Re-class gasped and whimpered, pawing at the grievous wound with trembling hands. "I-i-it h-hurts…" she stammered. "It hurts, it hurts, it h-hurts…" She let out a yelp as a wave splashed over her side, pouring saltwater over and inside the tear.

"What happened, Flagship!?" the destroyer asked, already panicking. "Was it a mine? A torpedo? Something below the water?"

"I-I-I… I d-don't know…" the Re-class grabbed her discarded cloak and pressed it against her abdomen, her whimpers intensifying as she tried to stop the bleeding. "S-something just… just g-gave…"

"…We have to get you out of the water. NOW." Looking inward, the destroyer began to go over her charts frantically, searching for the nearest landmass. Their destination was still hours away… there was no way the Re-class could make it the rest of the way, even at max speed. The mainland could be reached much more quickly, but it was simply too dangerous—they'd be hunted down immediately if they went there. But what other choice did they have? None of her documentation indicated there were any other islands they could go to…

At that moment, the destroyer noticed something on the surface of the water: shadows, moving to the northeast. Looking up in curiosity, she saw a flock of birds in the air above them.

She recognized these kinds of birds—relatively large, bearing all-black plumage with a bit of a metallic sheen—she'd seen them repeatedly, all throughout their journey up the island chain. And one big thing she'd noticed about them? They rarely, if ever, traveled very far from land. They'd go out and dive into the waters for food, yes, but they always came back quickly, so they could dry themselves off.

And these birds looked wet.

She looked back to the Re-class, the gears in her head turning. "Flagship, do you think you can still move?"

The Re-class nodded hesitantly. "Y-yes… but…" she let out a gasp of pain as another wave rolled over her. "It hurts… it hurts t-too much… I can't…"

"Please, you have to try." The destroyer drifted beside the Re-class, helping to hold her up as she slowly pulled herself back to her feet. "If we follow the birds, I think we can make it to land. Save you from flooding out here."

"O-oh…" the trembling Re-class took a deep breath before weakly nodding. "…O-okay." Gripping the destroyer's side for dear life, the pair slowly began to move again, sailing after the homeward-bound flock.

"It's going to be alright…" the destroyer said gently, just as much to the Re-class as to herself. "I won't let you sink… I promise."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking into his room, Harry gave a raised eyebrow at the two swords there before crossing his arms and giving them the best look he could. "Okay you two, I'm heading out now with Mum and the others to head over to Natsumi-Chan's hometown. Now then, in regards to while I am gone?" Already, Juuchi was giving out waves of smug. That was, until the Last Potter smirked. "You're going to be right at my side the whole time, Juuchi, so that I can keep an eye on you and keep you out of trouble. Meanwhile Tsukiakari is at Mum's."

Almost immediately, Juuchi began to rattle in her sheath. The boy in front of her could almost hear her words about how he could leave her there. And that she would be good.

If anything, the wizard's expression became smug. "But Juuchi-Chan... what if something happens and your not there despite how boring it might be for you? Wouldn't be better for you to be there, at my side, in case of an incident? I mean, you did berate me over what happened with the Basilisk..." Tsukiakari seemed to give out a sword's version of a sigh while Juuchi rattled. Which only made Harry give out more smugness. "Why yes, I am using that against you. And I am a Smugzilla, the smuggest smug-a-saur that ever did smug on this smug planet."

Placing on a belt, he hooked Juuchi's sheath into it before placing Tsukiakari at the other side. With a glance in the mirror, he nodded before Nagato poked her head in and gave him a smile. "All ready to go, Harry?"

Brightly smiling, Harry nodded at that before patting the swords at his side. "Hai, I'm ready to head out now." Glancing at Juuchi, he smiled a bit with a pat to her hilt. "And don't worry, I programmed your shows to be recorded."

While he stroked both swords' hilts, Nagato raised an eyebrow. For some odd reason, she had the image of two cats. One, Tsukiakari leaning into the petting and being happy about it while wanting more... Juuchi meanwhile was the one pretending not to like it even if she enjoyed it. Said image was cute which was why she said the next words. "Huh... Tsundere cat swords..."

Unable to help himself, Harry choked with laughter even as Juuchi rattled in her sheath. Then he grinned down at said sword. "Hmm... maybe put on a cat ear headband... hilt-band?"

Needless to say, Juuchi rattled more at that.

Once he was out of the room though, the thirteen year old tilted his head at the sight of Shiromizu. Or, rather, what she had with her. "Shiromizu? You're bringing your swords as well?"

Lightly blushing, the Mizuchi nodded as she patted one of the two wakizashi at her side. "Hai, I was asked by Haru-San to do so. Since they want to talk with us about Kuroshi, they also wish to see the blades that ended her." Tilting her head to the side, she smiled at the wooden box. "That is also why I'm bringing the Fang."

Eyebrow raised, Nagato looked at the two blades. "Hmm... I never asked this of you, but, what are their names? And where did you come by them?"

Blinking, Shiromizu looked down at the blades and tilted her head thoughtfully. "Their names? I... am not sure quite yet. Haru-San stated that I would know them. As for where? She stated that they were given to her to be given to me. But not by whom." With a shrug, she shook her head. "She did seem amused by it."

Arms crossed, the Battleship sighed. "Somehow, I am not surprised." Making note of her internal time, she gave a nod. "Its time to go... Hoppou!"

Moments later, said Abyssal Princess appeared with a backpack. Grabbing onto Nagato's hand, she nodded. "Ready to go, Mommy."

Softly smiling, Nagato nodded before patting her hair. Less then fifteen minutes later found her biting her lip to keep from squeeing and letting Nagamon out as Hoppou and Natsumi's little sisters ran towards each other. "Hoppou-Chan! Hoppou-Chan!"

Performing a flying leap, Hoppou hugged them with the two hugging her back. "Asuka-Chan! Rei-Chan! Hoppou is so happy to see you again!"

Rapidly nodding, the two kits hugged her as tightly back as they could before looking at her with Rei speaking first. "We heard what happened up in Hokkaido, Hoppou-Chan! And we were worried at first until we heard that you were okay but..." Furrowing her eyebrows, she tilted her head in confusion. "They said that the Abyssals were your daughter."

Only blinking back, Hoppou smiled brightly. "That's because they are! And Hoppou is so happy that some of Hoppou's daughters survived though..." Expression falling, she let out a sigh. "Hoppou wished that the others had survived..."

In response to that, the two kits hugged her even more before nuzzling her cheeks with Asuka sniffling. "We're sorry to hear that, Hoppou-Chan. Though we're happy to hear that some of them are still around."
Rei nodded from where she stood on Hoppou's other side. "Yeah, so don't be sad, Hoppou-Chan!"

Smiling, Hoppou wiped some of her tears away. "Hoppou agrees. Besides..." Her bright smile was back. "This means that Hoppou can introduce Asuka-Chan and Rei-Chan to them! Because they really want to meet you."

That made Harry blink for a moment as he imagined the various Abyssals hugging the two Kits, with said Yokai's heads vanishing in between fuel tanks. Something that was highly likely, in his mind, if they met Tanith. 'Huh...'
However, his thoughts vanished as he felt a weight on his back and turned to find Natsumi there with a grin. "You really should pay better attention, Harry-Chan. A nasty Yokai could show up and then grab you."

Before she could do anything else, Harry grabbed her and grinned. "And whose to say that I won't be the one to catch the Yokai?"

The two of them stared at each other before snickering as Natsumi hugged him, with Harry returning it easily. Something that made the Kitsune glad as she could remember when he sometimes tensed up from hugs. Kissing him on the cheek, she let out a sigh. "I'm glad that you're coming, Harry-Chan. And I know that you'll enjoy the festival."

Returning the kiss to the cheek, and not seeing the amusement on the faces of the adults, the teen shrugged. "Well, you'll be there. So I am pretty sure that I will."

Only shaking her head at their antics, Nagato turned her attention to the vehicle that they were going to be driving in. "Hmm, you drive an Alphard?"

As he opened a door, Kensuke looked over his shoulder. "Hai, it was a gift from Sakuya-Chan's parents when Asuka and Rei came along. According to them, with two more we needed something a bit bigger then we had. Its pretty much perfect for what we're doing as well. Haru-San will be taking Taichi-Kun as well as Hoshi-San." A smirk then crossed his face. "If he manages to say good bye to a certain mountain and province in time. It would seem that Hoshi-San wishes to hear about certain things direct from him."

It went without saying that snickers met him at that. Looking inside, Nagato raised an eyebrow before nodding. "Magic?"

Looking around, Sakuya leaned in with a stage whisper. "Not too much to be honest. A slight space expansion charm to give more leg room and height, though unnoticeable unless you really look. Also heated and cooling on the seats as well as cushion charms. Only other charm is a special anti-collision one. It activates in case we're about to slam into something at speed or it is about to do the same." Head tilted to the side, the five tail simply nods. "Its a simple enough charm, and from what I know it can be cast on many vehicles at once. I fully expect it to come into use after the fall of the Statute."

Meanwhile, Kensuke walked around back and opened the back hatch to reveal a metal box there. Upon opening it, he revealed that it, too, had expanded insides which he used as he placed items that Harry handed to him into it. Once it was closed though, he took the swords from Harry as well as Shiromizu and placed them on top of the box before closing the door. Something that allowed for them to "See" outside the van. Soon after, everyone was inside the van, with Shiromizu in her normal snake form and in Harry's lap.
____________________________________________________________

Glancing into the mirror as they passed by a mountain, Kensuke smiled. In the very back, Hoppou as well as the twins were asleep, with the kits having their ears and tails out. It was a rather adorable sight to be honest. But in the seat between where he sat and the youngest, Nagato was quietly talking with Sakuya about something. Not that he minded too much as the two mothers spoke about any topic that came to mind.
Rather, what made him smile was beside Nagato.

Natsumi was quietly sleeping, ears and tails on full display. Said tails though were wrapped around Harry who was beside her with the kitsune's head laying in the crook of the boy's neck while they slept. There was a part of him, the part that still remembered Natsumi as a little kit, which wanted to wake them. However, there was another part of him.

And that part of him took note of how relaxed and peaceful Natsumi looked. It also made a note of how Harry was holding her close with one arm around her waist. But time and again, it returned to the expression on his oldest daughter's face as well as the fact that she had her tails wrapped around the boy. Musing silently, Kensuke wondered if Natsumi or anyone had told Harry how intimate it was for a Kitsune to wrap their tails around another. It was more an just affection after all, it was also one of trust.

To wrap one's tails around someone showed that you both cared deeply for them and also trusted them completely not to harm said tails.

His own tail snaking out and wrapping around his wife's, something that caught her attention, Kensuke made a gesture with his head. Following it, Sakuya took a quick picture before chuckling. "Those two look so adorable like that." Head tilting to the side, she looked at Natsumi's tails before shaking her head. "She must really care for and trust your Sochi, Nagato-San."

Looking herself, Nagato hummed before nodding. "And I assure you, it is fully returned on the part of my son." Gaze becoming saddened, she sighed. "Though I wonder at times if he realizes how much on the part of your musume that is true. And then shoves such thoughts away due to the hurts of the past."

Kensuke had to take a deep breath as he clenched the steering wheel hard. Having been told the story by his wife, he had found it very difficult not to head to England and hunt down Harry's relatives. It went against every thing he had been raised with, both by his mother and also by the Onos. Family was important, nothing could say otherwise. To treat one's own blood as such... it was abhorrent as a Kitsune. Shaking that off, Kensuke chuckled. "You know, if there is anyone who might be able to make him realize such, it would be our Natsumi-Chan. I am sure of it."

With her lips twitching, Nagato shook her head. "Of that, I have no doubt. And she might well get help in that direction, I believe."

Giggling, Sakuya grinned. "Oh yes, Louisiana-San would help with that." Tapping her chin, there was a twinkle of amusement that told anyone that knew her that she was planning something for her own amusement. "Perhaps next year we should invite her as well, hmm?"

For a moment, the only male Kitsune there stared at her before sighing. Then, he gave it a bit of thought. "You know... can you imagine the kits that they could have? I mean, shipgirls and normal females can have children. Would it be possible for all three to have a Kit together somehow?"

That made them all pause before Sakuya hummed. "Oh, that would be wonderful. I can imagine that they would be adorable! Granted, we may find out soon enough with Taichi-Kun."

Eyebrow raised, Nagato looked at her before leaning forward. "Well, that is true enough. It was a bit of a surprise that Akagi and Kaga seem to have decided on chasing your son. But at the same time, we're all wishing them well. And I know that their sisters are also fully behind it as well."

Clasping her hands, the female Kitsune let out a squee. "They're going to make adorable Kits, I just know it. And I'll be an Obaa-San!" Eyes narrowing some, she smirked a bit. "And I know that there's no chance of Taichi-Kun being tired if he is anything like his Otou-San... rather the opposite."

Needless to say, Kensuke went red in the face and coughed much to the amusement of his wife. 'Dammit, Sakuya-Chan...'

Rather amused, Nagato shook her head before their conversation turned to other matters. Two hours later, they woke the kids as they entered the town. Looking out the window, Harry let out a gasp. "Oh wow... This is so cool!"

As they entered, Harry could see Minka alongside more modern buildings. Something that continued as they entered the town as there were rows of Machiya. Most of the town looked like something out of a history book. They could also see stands and the like being set up for the festival. Beside Harry, Natsumi gave a small nod. "Hai, it is always something to see when one comes here. Sort of like history come alive in some ways."

It was all too soon though that they began to climb a mountain with Sakuya pointing at a shrine. "And right there is the town shrine, Harry-San. The festival will start there when we bring out the Mikoshi, though we make offerings at our family shrine first." It was then that they came into sight of a traditional Japanese mansion and she nodded some. "And there is our family home."

Jaw dropping a bit, Harry boggled at it. Sure, Natsumi had told him it was a mansion, but this was something else entirely. Minutes later, the van slowed to a stop and they all got out as Harry took a deep breath.
Now, it was almost time to meet Natsumi's grandparents...

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K

A.N./ Finally done with my contribution to the Obon goings on. God damn this grew and took ages to churn out, but I figured better to deliver one big chunk, than multiples like the Butter knife Reunion.



Looking around at the numerous lights and sounds of the festival and stalls that now lined the main road of Yamainutaira, Ashigara couldn't help but stare and take it all in like a tourist. Or maybe to be more accurate, like someone coming back to a place their family hailed from, but they themselves had never been to before.

Which was odd considering she that was not only technically the kami of a warship that was populated by the spirits of crew members that had come from all corners of Japan, but she that had also in fact been to Yamainutiara before.

Even if she did only remember about 50% of that trip.

It had actually partly been Yonehara's idea. After an invitation from the Hokubu clan to officially meet and better get to know their semi-newest member, Yonehara had then suggested that they simply spend Obon at the Hokkaido township. After all, not only was it a chance for her to learn about the family of the young okami clan head she'd accosted at Haruna and Rose's wedding, but the entire purpose of Obon was to traditionally remember and venerate the dead, while the modern take on the holiday was that of an opportunity to hold family reunions. Almost as soon as they'd arrived, Saito- technically Saitomaru had taken off for the shrine.

Meanwhile, she and Yonehara now found themselves slowly following the drifting masses of the crowd. Admiring the sights, sounds and energy of the festival that was spread out between the starting stretch of Shuryo-do Road which had been closed to traffic for the evening, and the meandering tree-lined pathways that crisscrossed the slopes of Hokubu-no-Okami Shokonsha Yashiro on the way up to the hillside shrine itself.

The festival itself was certainly something to see. On Shuryo-do Road, a massive wooden tower had constructed, it's numerous tiers now packed with dancers, musicians and their instruments. Off of the tower, then spider webbed dozens of lines of wire supporting numerable paper lanterns. This network of lights not only connected the tower to all the surrounding buildings on the main stretch of Ichibahomen and central Yamainutaira, but it then further connected the trees throughout the grounds of the town's largest shrine. Not only the pathways leading up to the main Sandō, but the entirety of the hillside was lit. Many of those not dancing around the tower set up in the town's main intersection, browsing the stalls and shops, or heading up to the shrine, instead simply relaxed on the grassy hillside beneath the trees and lanterns. Some watched or waited for friends and relatives in the crowds below. Others looked skyward, and admired the fireworks that were periodically set off from the different parts of town, with some of the most spectacular streaking skyward from the grounds of Santsume Manor.

Easily the most amazing thing of all though, especially as Ashigara became more and more acquainted with the history of magical Japan and what it actually meant to be a yokai in this day and age, was the sheer number of magicals not only present, but mingling with each other and even the nomajs.

And not only discreetly either. Many of those present at the festival, bore white animal masks with painted patterns. Few actually wore the things on their faces though, and more often than not, the accessories were usually either on the sides or backs of their wearers' heads, or even just loosely tied to belts or handbags and back packs. The predominate designs present were wolves, usually in two particular shapes. A slightly larger and more rounded design bearing a variety of patterns she didn't quite recognize, and then a smaller but sharper variant that all mimic'd the generally similar lines of the Hokubu clan markings, with slight deviations for the different branch houses. While there were also a variety of other animals present, easily the third runner up for most prominent were those with dog masks. Those who's designs were more geometric in nature and stylized after Ainu patterns, were more than likely the Matangi-Ken.

Some however, were even bolder in stating who they were while hiding in plain sight. While admittedly keeping them stiff or limp to give off the impression they were fakes or parts of their 'costumes/themes', more than a few yokai wolves, dogs and even foxes, were walking around with ears or tails unbidden and exposed. Some weren't even wearing masks.

One of the most glaring examples of this, was in fact the very guide who had been showing them around.
Spoiler

Looking at Kariudoko, Ashigara finally blurts out the question that has been on her mind for much of the last two hours.

"How on earth are you all getting away with this?"

"I'm sorry?" Asks the she-wolf with a curiously raised eyebrow, causing the Heavy Cruiser to gesture at her own face and (currently hat covered) head.

"It's just- the masks. And the tails and ears! Aren't you worried about something going wrong? Everything I've heard says the Diet and ICW would have a conniption cracking down this kind of thing. This practically darring someone to break the Statute of Secrecy."

Realizing the source of the Hungry Wolf's uncertain worry and confusion, Kariudoko grins. "Oh, don't worry. This isn't usually how blatant everyone normally is. It's only really over the last few years, that a lot of our generation's become rather tongue-in-cheek about showing off who we are. It also helps that the masks and 'fake ears and tails' thing, does have it's roots in a tradition of sorts, that all the nomajs just see as a 'modern take' or 'stand in' for something not everyone's able to do these days."

Curious, Ashigara raises a disbeliving eyebrow. "Really?"

Kariudoko nods. "Even before the Statute of Secrecy was first forced upon us during the Restoration, it was something of a tradition for those of different species adopted into the larger clans to wear something that symbolised their allegiances and bonds."

With a grin, she then points at Yonehara. "If say, you were a human who had married into one of the branch families of the Hokubu, you might drape the pelt of a non-magical wolf from the shoulders like a cape, or maybe just tie a tail to your belt or obi."

Ashigara blushes slightly, while her husband smiles with teasing interest. "So do people still do that?"

"S-Sousuke!"

The heiress to the Hokubu-Setto branch family laughs. "Technically they do, it's just overshadowed by all the yokai joining in with the modern iteration as well. Back when our clan head of the period, Ezomaru, first began trying to bring everyone around to complying with the Statute of Secrecy, for the first Obon he was home after the Boshin War, he then wore a pelt like some of the married in branch members did. Everyone else then started to copy him, and thus to the nomajs, wearing animal stuff became something of a uniquely 'local' Obon tradition. For them, it's just a way of us showing our the ancestral allegiances of our heritages and the clans we hail from, since there's so many branch families of us. The Hokubu and some of the older families are especially prolific, since we tend to have a lot of people coming back and visiting from the cities for Obon. More than a few of those running around down there are also just plain old humans, whether or not they are magicals married into clans or local nomajs."

Ashigara looks Kariudoko up and down, in particular looking at her ears, which only just barely pass for fake thanks to her thick flowing locks and flowers in her hair, which passably give the benefit of the doubt that a muggle could write them off as hairband accessories. "That still doesn't quiet explain why you and some of the others are just going around with ears and tails out? You aren't even wearing a mask!"

The okami fails to hide a smirk as she shrugs. "Well the thing is, eventually when the nomajs seemingly hunted all the local wolves to extinction, non-magical wolf pelts obviously became somewhat hard to come by, and at least to me, it always sounds rather morbid to hear the elders talk about it so casually. So anyway, eventually people switched to just using paper masks for most of the last century. A few years ago, some of us as a gag, started 'accessorizing' in tandem with the masks, and now some don't even bother with them."

The Heavy Cruiser still looks somewhat unsure. "And..... you guys actually get away with this. Aren't you worried about the Aurors?"

"Well, we would have before Blood Week, and even just after, but these days...." Tailing off, Kariudoko glances around, before seeming to spot someone at a nearby store. "Yo! Kanzashi! Is this okay?"

As the okami points at the ears atop her head, Ashigara watches as a figure at one of the nearby food stalls glances up from his meal and glances over his shoulder. While dressed like a normal guy from nomaj farming community hanging out for the evening, she and Yonehara both freeze uncertainly as they notice the Auror badge half hidden on his belt by his jacket. Taking a brief moment to carelessly look the okami up and down while chewing something, the Auror simply gives Kariudoko a thumbs up and turns back to his meal.

Ashigara can't help but stare. "What...."

Seeing the Heavy Cruiser's reaction, the Hokubu-Setto heiress snickers. "Nobody cares up here any more, unless you're actually risking breaking the Statute. Magical law enforcement is so short staffed that these days, the only Aurors in Yamainutaira are locals who grew up here. In fact, most Aurors in Hokkaido are only around because of their connections to their communities, and at this point, there's a lot of hate for the Tokyo administration anyway."

Kariudoko then looks at the couple conspiratorially. "You didn't hear this from me, but ever since that stunt of leaving us out to dry when the Fleet of Little Laughter turned up, there's been a lot of rumblings and muttering between many of the major communities and civil service branches up here in northern Hokkaido. The Magical Diet has never been popular in the north, and not only have they barely paid any attention to us for the last few years, but even before they decided to write us off for being 'a yokai filled backwoods', government services were constantly underfunded, understaffed and undersupplied. Now a lot of people are suggesting that we all just collectively jump ship to Kyoto in unison."

"I see...."

Ashigara and Yonehara share a look at that bit of information. A rather telling insight into the state of magical Japan's unity and the sheer erosion of the Magical Diet's authority in the north. While she has heard that many of the community leaders and councils in the region have managed to keep their populations from enacting or declaring anything rash or unplanned (especially in the wake of the riot in magical Chiyoda), she knows from shipgirls already more in touch with the magical side of things that over the last few months, the north has become a, maybe not boiling, but at least simmering kettle of disenfranchised dissent and disloyalty.

Many of the magical communities across Hokkaido's prefectures, were already more loyal to, or reliant on each other, than the rest of magical Japan. That was if they weren't already 'self-sufficient', or had turned to interaction with the muggle economy to keep themselves a float. Maybe it was just the chance combination of the independence many northern Hokkaido communities felt, stemming back from their history as a frontier, crossed with the fortuitous tendency for many older communities to still be unofficially tied to older clans who had once ruled the areas and still held some guiding influence, but even between her trip before the wedding and now after the Fleet of Little Laughter incident, Ashigara could feel the difference in the air.

Regardless of how much authority and control the stagnated and deadlocked Magical Diet might still wield elsewhere in the nation, here in northern Hokkaido, they were done. The Magical Diet is all but a failed state to these people and their neighbors, many of whom are only afloat due to their own initiatives, autonomy, local leaders and luck, as well as a level of foresight and 'progressiveness' that they had forced themselves to adopt to or die. Something that, even if the Diet ever recovered, now made them intrinsically politically at odds with it in many areas.

Increasingly, Ashigara is certain that the only reason northern Hokkaido hasn't already seceded from Tokyo, is because the leaders of it's magical communities don't want to rock the boat just yet. That, or they are quietly hedging their bets for a more opportune time and outcome, if they can get everyone on board and all their ducks in a row first.

Looking out over the people dancing around the tower in the streets below them, Ashigara spies a trio that almost seem to highlight the semi-open diversity of the town around her. A woman in a traditional kimono and with a crow mask hanging from her obi, follows along with the movements of the crowd alongside a man in a business suit with his jacket tied around his waist and a dog mask painted to look like it is covered in shadows around his neck, while between them a laughing girl in modern teenage apparel and proudly wearing a long-nosed tengu mask, does her best to learn the dance on the fly.

As she watches the trio dancing however, something then causes her attention to drift. Looking out across the crowds, Ashigara then finds herself noting the presence of some many other groups who gravitate and move through the festival together. Laughing and enjoying themselves as teens and children alternately orbit their parents, or independently roam....

Suddenly realizing her hand is entwined with her husbands, Ashigara looks up to find her husband looking away from the same groups she has been looking at as well.

Breaking them from their thoughts however, Ashigara then looks up as she hears somebody shouting the guides name. Turning around along with Yonehara, the two then spot a small figure in a miko uniform, descending not from the wider winding pathway from the shrine further up the hillside, but appearing from one of the cobbled side tracks circling the wooded shrine grounds.

"Kari-chan! Kaaaariiiii-chan!"

Chuckling and giving a good natured roll of her eyes, their guide then raises her hand to wave at the younger miko. "I'm over here Chi-chan."

Homing in on them like a childish rocket, the small miko then breathlessly skids to a halt in front of Kariudoko. Idly, Ashigara notes the kamon of the Hokubu-Setto on ribbon tying the girl's brown locks into a pony tail, as well as her general resemblance to their guide.

"Kari-chan! Koga-oji is looking for you! He said he needs you help with the dumb rock agai-" Suddenly realizing the presence of visitors who are no doubt of some importance if the heiress is meeting them, the young miko's excitable informality immediately derails into stuttering, tongue-tied embarrassment. "I-I mean Kogamaru-dono requested that I pass on to you a message for your presence at you convenience." Uncertainly, the small miko looks at the off-duty Heavy Cruiser and JMSDF Officer behind her relative. "He and Ryougamaru-dono asked of your aid, undoing the work of vandals to... er.... that part of the shrine again."

Ashigara blinks in disquieted shock. This girl came from the shrine. Who on earth would desecrate a shrine, a family owned Yashiro, during Obon of all times. "Vandals?" asks Yonehara, giving voice to her equally incredulous thoughts.

Rather than looking outraged, perturbed, bothered, or even surprised, Kariudoko shrugs. "Don't worry about it, it's just something that happens every year." Ashigara refrains from pointing out that that raises more questions than it answers.

Looking back to the smaller girl, the Hokubu-Setto heiress then nods. "Chiyoko, can you go tell okaasan that I'm gonna be a bit delayed getting up to the shrine? Just let her know that me, Koga-oji, and Ryouga-oji are dealing with the rock again."

"Okay!" chirps the young miko happily. "I'll go tell Sakurako-oba!"

Taking off back up the hill, this time on the main path toward the shrine at a sprint, Kariudoko finds Ashigara looking at her curiously when she turns around. "Uncle Koga, and Uncle Ryouga?"

"That'll be my cousins, Ryougamaru and Kogamaru the clan head, yes."

The Heavy Cruiser frowns. "But she didn't call you aunty?"

Kariudoko chuckles. "That's more just because she's practically my sister with how close we are. We're the biggest of the branch families, so like any extended family, there's a lot of variance in age groups, leading to some fun generational ranges. Her calling Koga and Ryouga her 'uncles' is just a cute misunderstanding and nickname from when she was younger. Technically, I'm Koga and Ryouga's second cousin, but Chiyoko is actually a first cousin once removed for me, and second once removed for them, so really we should be calling her oba-san, more than anything else."

Seeing the human and kanmusu's faces as they try to wrap their heads around that fact, Kariudoko snickers, before shaking her head. "Anyway, I better go and lend them a hand before they get annoyed at me. It's not anything major, so if you want, you can tag along, or I can just meet you guys up at the shrine."

Morbidly curious as to what's going on, Ashigara shares a look with Yonehara, before nodding. "If you don't mind... we'll tag along?"

The okami shrugs. "That's cool. This should only be ten minutes tops. Maybe five."

---------------------------


Following Kariudoko along the pathway that meandered through the colorful, late-summer gardens that surrounded the shrine, and then up into the tree covered ridges that made up the upper slopes behind the main precinct, Ashigara found herself not entirely regretting the choice. Even lit only by the moonlight and periodic burst of light released by fireworks launched from Santsume on the next hill over, the grounds of Hokubu-no-Okami Shokonsha Yashiro were beautiful. Holding Yonehara's hand and periodically sharing glances with him under the starbursts of fireworks, Ashigara could almost imagine coming back in the day time, simply to admire the ancient woods and gardens scattered about them.

The walk wasn't just one of romance as well, in the brief moments between flashes of light that left a darkness where the two could almost imagine it was just them without their guide walking somewhat further ahead. There had been one rather entertaining moment when they had stumbled across two teens in a gazebo, who had then awkwardly begun spluttering and asking the laughing Kariudoko not to mention what she had seen. The okami had been much less amused though, when at one point, the she-wolf had paused, ears swiveling uncertainly, before looking at a nearby bush and furiously yelling for it's unseen occupants to take their activities elsewhere. A pair of feminine shrieks of embarrassment then sounded out, followed by the crushing of foliage and leaves that left the heiress, kanmusu and human laughing.

Entertainment value in interrupted romantic endeavors aside, the shrine grounds were also simply just interesting. Case in point, all the stone statues. While most shrines had komainu (or in the case of Inari shrines, foxes), the Hokubu Shrine apparently made use of wolves. Even on this darkened side path, they'd passed dozens of them, every single one looking outward to the perimeter, as if resolutely guarding the shrine's heart. And not only was every statue unique, but each stone wolf was supposedly tied to a different tale or deed throughout the clan's history.

"That one has a bolt action rifle," notes Yonehara curiously, pointing out the oddity even among the rare few statute with antiqued arquebuses and muskets held between teeth, paws or resting against the sides of plinths.

"Oh yeah, he's one of the few with anything modern," elaborates Kariudoko offhandedly. "Setto Isamuro, Japan–Qing War. He was part of one of the last ever successful Scry-and-Die attacks in history against a foe who was completely unprepared for the tactic. Unfortunately, most of the Qing magical commanders were bending the rules and hiding out on the nomaj's flagship, so while they did inadvertently tele-frag a bunch of the Qing fleet's leadership in the process, somebody then blew them off the ship by back-blasting the bridge with the vessel's own armament."

"Huh..." offers Yonehara at the casual revelation of a long standing military history mystery surrounding the Battle of the Yalu River.

Ashigara meanwhile, looks curiously between the stone wolf with the Murata in it's jaws, and then at the distant forms of other statues more commonly equipped with bows and swords. "Why are there so few statutes with modern weaponry? I would get if it's a bit like how the last few decades have been so relatively small scale in their conflicts that almost nobody got Medals of Honor or Orders of the Chrysanthemum for the later half of the twentieth century, but..." Uncertainly, Ashigara pauses. "It almost seems like there's nothing from during the war, not just after."

Kariudoko winces at the question. "That's because there isn't. To be honest, there's a fair few I'd consider worthy of more than just being enshrined in the main Honden, and who probably would have taken pride in their images being utilized for Hokubu-no-Okami Shokonsha Yashiro's guardian's, but...."

"But?" asks the Heavy Cruiser, detecting the complicated, weighty nature of the topic at hand.

Karuidoko grimaces as she reaches a fork in the path, and then leads them from the main route through the garden's, down the small side route that seems to open up to a small clearing "But... well, as with anything related to the Hokubu's history through the 30's and early 40's, we have this asshole to blame."

"Wait, who's an asshole?" For a moment, Ashigara is confused. And then, as her eyes adjust to the moonlight shining down through the open break in the trees above, the heavy Cruiser sees it.

Ashigara stares. It is single triangular stone boulder, sunk into a small planter box like an obelisk, and propped up by numerous other stones. In the semi-darkness, Ashigara can't quiet make out the name on the central pillar. What she can make out though, are the numerous seals and kanji inscribed on the stones surrounding it. Familiar as she is with Jun'yo and Ryuujo, it takes her moment to realize what they are.

Giant offuda, with wards and spells physically chiseled into the case hardened surfaces of the solid granite blocks. Wards and spells to limit and contain.

Something else then catches her eye as well. Just as ever present as they were throughout the rest of the shrine's ground's four more stone wolves stand vigil around the clearing. But unlike the rest which proudly and resolutely stare outwards to the shrine's borders, regardless of where ever they were randomly placed, these four stand perfectly at the cardinal directions around the granite pillars. And all four face inward with disapproving snarls, and their tools seemingly more prominently on display. One with a katana, a second with an axe accompanying it's sword, the third bearing a gohei, and the fourth wearing prayer beads around it's neck and holding a shaku baton in it's teeth.

"Say hello to Royomaru the Maou" quips Kariudoko disparagingly. "Or at least the closest thing we have to what's left of him."

Realizing what she is looking at, Ashigara can't help but shiver and move a little closer to the now on guard Yonehara. This.... this is the grave of the monster she'd heard and read so much about in hated tones since discovering her connection to the Setto and Hokubu. This was almost as much a prison, as it was a shrine to a heinous spirit so reviled and feared, that Saitomaru had preferred to spend eternity bound her wreck, rather than move on and risk being enshrined with this villain.

Beside her, she feels Yonehara's stance shift, uncertainly ready to reach for the sword she gifted him before the wedding, should the need arise. "There.... there isn't anything we need to worry about is there?"

Kariudoko simply shrugs casually. "Don't worry, we're fine. Even if he was able to do something, me and the guys have handled this before. Asshole-gramps just gets uppity every Obon, because it's when most spirits come back anyway." The okami then grimaces. "That and because people tend to sneak onto the shrine's grounds and graffiti the rock this time of year."

Under her breath, the okami then cringes with disgust as she mutters to herself under her breath. "I really hope nobody pissed on it this time." Blinking uncertainly at the prayer Ashigara isn't sure she and Yonehara were supposed to hear, the two then follow after her, as the okami meanders around to the other side of the pilled stones, examining it's surfaces and base intently.

As they get to the other side, the Heavy Cruiser stumbles for a moment, as she realizes she has just stepped through some kind of ward. One that is obviously meant to keep light and sound within, in order to keep the activities of the occupants unnoticed, judging by the voices and light from the lantern she now has to adjust to.

"Hey, Kari-chan! Nice of you to join u- OhKamiIt'syou!" Fixating on the familiar panicked tones, Ashigara stares, while a second male voice laughs.

There, leaning against the back wall of the clearing, while a ring of beads and magatama orbits one of his hands as he passes a bottle of sake to a second okami beside him, is the young clan head she accosted back at the wedding. A clan head who is now technically her clan head.

Right.

"Um...." Ashigara flounders for a moment. "A- er.... pleasant evening to you Kogamaru-dono? I-I guess I should apologize for my conduct the last time we met- I mean- sorry! I do apologize! Argh!"

Realizing she is making such a hash of things that Kariudoko is biting her lip and trying not to laugh, and even Yonehara is doing his best to restrain himself, while the two male wolves look at her incredulously, Ashigara finally settles for burying her face in her hands and doing her best to hide how red she is turning.

"Well.... Apology accepted then." Looking up, she then sees the wolf give her a ruefully sympathetic grin. "If it is any consolation Mrs Yonehara, I do prefer earnestness to formality, especially in casual company where all are equals. Speaking of which, my I must give my apologies in turn," shifting his gaze, Kogamaru then nods to the man by her side. "For I fear I did not introduce myself to you last we met, Captain Yonehara."

"None taken," says the human, surprised by the focus shifted to him. "It is good to meet you too this evening-" Yonehara then pauses uncertainly as something hits him. Nobody has ever actually mentioned how to address the clan head before the couple. Everyone they've met as either spoken of him with highly traditional decorum, or with highly familiar and casual tones, often yo-yoing hilariously between honorifics and levels of respect over the course of conversation.

As if picking up on his dilemma, the okami chuckles. "Don't worry. As mentioned, I am not one for formality, nor the kind to be all that fussed about which honorifics you use either."

Beside his cousin, Ryougamaru chuckles and pours the sake he has been handed out into a sakazuki, bemused swirling the liquid in the wide plate-like cup. "Don't let obaa-chan here you say that."

Beside them, Kariudoko makes a show of jokingly leaning and loudly faux stage-whispering "dono for low ranking kami and fellow messengers of the gods, sama for humans outside the nobility."

Mischief coming to his eyes, Ryougamaru passes Kogamaru a cup of sake and waits until his cousin is taking a drink, before then posing his question. "Can you imagine Jin no Hisakawa calling you Hokubu-dono?"

The clan gives a snorting choke of laughter, that unfortunately causes him to shoot sake from his nose. "Urg! GAH! ARGH! 'ah tha' 'el! ouga! Id's al id by dose!"

Kariudoko cackles like a hyena while Kogamaru does his best to clear his nose out, and his cousin simply pours out more sake. Uncertainly, Ashigara and Yonehara both look from the rock, to the trio in front of them, and then back to the rock again. While obviously they were different, far better people.... the difference between these three and what she'd heard about their most infamous clan member was certainly.... stark.

"Well, that's one way to break the ice I suppose," mutters the current clan head, now dropping all airs of formality entirely.

---------------------------

"I hate doing this every year," grumbles Kogamaru as he and Ryougamaru plaster paper offuda onto the already present granite slabs, while Kariudoko now takes over maintaining the binding he was placing over the central obelisk using the Omotenashi no Magatama, and the JMSDF couple watches on curiously. "One of these days, I'm just going to ask Sakurako-oba to help me transfer his enshrinement into a pebble, and lob him into the manor pond. At least there, it'll be harder to graffiti and vandalize a rock pool, rather than a big old volcanic boulder every other month and major holiday."

"What actually did they do to it this time?" asks Karirudoko curiously as she sips from the sakazuki her cousins were passing around earlier.

"Meh, the usual," responds Ryougamaru boredly. "Pretty sure it was someone older and from out of town, rather than one of the local kids this time. A lot of more personal stuff between the expected 'rot in hell' and 'I hope Jigoku is warm this time of year'."

"I really should move him," mutters Kogamaru grumpily, ignoring the other two and continuing on under his breath. "One of these days, some foolish kids are going to come up here with a false perception of how harmless this place is if you needlessly provoke him, and then they're going to get in trouble."

"You mean like we did?" asks Ryougamaru dryly.

"Exactly," points out the youngest of the three, rather than rising to the jibe. "We were lucky to have our parents."

"On the other hand," comments Karuidoko, "Our parents never seemed to mind having to do this every year, even if they did have to bail us out that one time."

Kogamaru makes a face, frowning in annoyance. "Honestly, after eight years of this, I'm starting to wonder if father actually looked forward to doing the opposite of what most people do every Obon. I mean, if you think about it, people generally invite their ancestors into their homes for Obon, and here we are doing the opposite."

Awkwardly watching on from the sides, Ashigara raises an eyebrow. Considering the level of veneration the Hokubu seem to have for their ancestors, and the value they place on unbiased, respectful recording of their clans history, whether in acts of acclaim or sin alike, the sheer disregard and distaste three of the most prominent young members of the clan have for it's past head, speaks volumes.

"And nobody ever..... 'contends' with doing something this extreme?" asks Yonehara curiously.

For a moment, the three okami glance between each other, from their separate sides of the monument.

"No?"

"Nope."

"Not at all."

"Really?" the officer raises an eyebrow. "Everyone is that unanimous about this?"

Kogamaru shrugs. "There's no love lost between our grandfather and the rest of the clan. And even if there wasn't, on the occasions his spirit starts trying to wander the Shrine, he's a downright unpleasant and hateful nuisance of a trial to deal with, for everyone involved."

From the side, Karuidoko makes a face as she swirls her sake in her cup. "In some ways, the clan and it's allies suffered as much as his enemies. There's a reason the only Setto around these days, are those who married into the Hokubu branch family or are descended from those who did. All the men either volunteered early on, or were 'drafted' when things started going bad. The only remaining Setto left at the end of the war were the women, and they all either died of heartbreak or sickness, gave up their maiden names when they married, or died of old age before we reached the turn of the century."

"If I can ask...." requests Ashigara with delicate uncertainty. "What did he actually do during the war? I've heard a lot of things, that he was involved with the Kamo administration, that he had ties to Unit-731, that he earned the ire of a lot of the yokai community oppressing and press-ganging people for the war effort, but it's hard to actually find anything on what his actual role was....?"

Uncertainly, Karuidoko and Ryougamaru look at each other, before then glancing at Kogamaru who shrugs helplessly in a what-can-you-do manner. "They're part of the clan now. The deserve to know why people still bear grudges against us."

Grimacing, Ryougamaru starts off the explanation. "Well, the first bit to understand is that way back when Kamo initially started rising to power, oji-san - Royomaru helped earn him a fair amount of favor by forming something that they called the Yokai Self-Policing Corps. This was actually something that garnered the two a lot of popularity from multiple sides. For the yokai, it looked promising that our affairs were being given voice, agency and powers to be handled by those who were members of our communities. Meanwhile to the outside world, the ICW, and in particular, the British liked it because it looked like classic divide-and-conqueror. Breaking up the power of a people, by giving it to only select, loyal and manipulable members of those peoples."

Yonehara however, winces, already having an idea of where this is going. "It was basically the magical version of the Kenpeitai or Tokko, wasn't it?"

The okami nods. "Essentially yes, that is something of an apt description of what they became. Others also suggest that Himmler and the SS are a better comparison when considering the close relationship between Kamo and Royomaru, and the 'activities' which the Corps later oversaw, but in my opinion...." a look of in tense distaste then crosses Ryougamaru's face. "...having grown up surrounded by so many 'personal' stories and tales of the bastard, I can't help but feel that comparisons to Lavrentiy Beria are a far more fitting and damning description of the fiend, even if the corps were not quite the NKVD."

The name flies over Ashigara's head, even as Yonehara looks mildly sickened. "That's.... not an exaggeration, is it?"

Ryougamaru's already drawn expression simply goes stonier, while to the side, Kariudoko clears her throat awkwardly. "These two might have been too young or not even born when the war was going on, but.... well, if you want eye-witness proof for at least one reason why everyone, even in the clan, hates him...."

Draining the last of her sake from the wide, plate-like sakazuki cup, Kariudoko then casts a spell with a flick of a gohei she pulls from one of her sleeves, leaving the empty vessel floating in the air. Raising the shinto wand to her temple, the okami then slowly draws out a long streamer of gossamer silvery strands. Dropping them into the cup, Ashigara and Yonehara stare as the surface ripples and shifts, before becoming like a somewhat hazy and monochrome window when Kariudoko casts more enchantments.

It becomes a portal to someone else's first person view. Apparently a glimpse to something from the past, judging by the fact that the view point being witnessed is at most, knee-height to the pair of worried women hovering surreptitiously at a door, left ajar just enough to peek through and listen. "Okaasan, Shiki-oba, where's Jiro-oji?" comes a childish voice that echoes from the silver surface in the bowl.

Instantly, the darker haired of the two women worriedly 'shushes' the child with quiet urgency. "Kari-chan, quiet."

"But-"

"Please Kari-chan, not now." Something about the severity of the situation seems to dawn on the child, who's point-of-view now shifts it's focus to the second of the two women. The younger version of Shikishi Hokubu doesn't even seem to notice the smaller Kariudoko, and instead bites her lip anxiously, as if fearfully waiting for something.

Hearing the sound of approaching raised voices, Sakurako gesture futilely for her daughter to leave. "Kariudoko. Go. Now!"

Obviously intrigued however, the child's view point instead shows her doing the opposite, sneaking up to the door to peer through the ajar opening and eavesdrop as well. The image then leaps, as the loud slamming open of a door, tumultuously announces the arrival of a pair of okami into the entrance hall that makes up the other room, and is already manned by three other uniformed figures who leap to attention.

"Otou-sama!" His hair unkempt and uniform in disarray, the young Jiroumaru fumbles with his reams of untidy papers and clipboard, hastily retrieving a list that he begins trying to show the older wolf stridently marching head of him. "Please, listen to me! These people are guilty of nothing! They aren't dissidents! Their only crimes if you could even call it that, are being the descendants of peasant laborers who were probably brought over from Korea against their wills anyway! I honestly doubt half of them are even related to the magical community! They're innocent!"

Back in the real world, Ashigara stares as the younger Kariudoko witnesses Royomaru stride last the door with his youngest son, and for the first time, Ashigara actually gets a proper glimpse of the monster beyond official photos and rare paintings. Her perception colored by the deeds she'd heard and read, the Heavy Cruiser had always thought of Royomaru as some shadow shrouded brute, or demonic looking figure.

And instead here, he looked..... Surprisingly unassuming. In fact, there was a rather cognitively dissonant similarity to the current Koshaku. There was a delicately lithe thiness to his features, that in his youth, may have once been the same boyish looks and handsomely soft charm. Now in his middle age however, the older wolf's face had drawn and sharpened, instead lending him an aristocratic look that may have once been called 'princely'. Now however, it was marred by the ugliness of callous disregard, ruthless ambition, and the glint of cruelty in his gaze.

Ignoring his high-strung son, Royomaru leafs through his own set of papers that he has been carrying at his side, and moves to begin delegating tasks and mission briefs to the four figures waiting for him.

"Disappear him." the wolf says, handing over a folder of papers to the first uniformed man. "I want no one to ever find him. And make sure you grab him while the rest of the family is at homethat they never notice a thing. I want people wondering and the message clear. No one is untouchable."

Dismissing the man with a glance and moving on to the next agent, Royomaru then hands over a second folder. "Take this one in and work him over. His name turned up during the Special Unit's interrogations of another suspect, and while it might just be a red-herring or a lie given up under pressure, better to be safe than sorry."

Approaching the third while the second takes his leave, another folder is handed out. "Get one of the less disciplined units assigned to you for the day, then beat the tar out of her and cut her face. Or just let them have their way with her. I don't particularly care. Just as long as she lives through whatever happens, it should be enough to spurn her brother into doing something rash and revealing whatever bolt hole he's been cowering in like a rat. Hopefully."

Finally reaching the last of the agents left, this time Royomaru hands over two folders. "Kill them both in the garden, keep the rest of the family alive and inside until it's done. But make sure you kill her before him, and that the rest of the family hears his reaction when it happens."

With a bow, the agent then salutes and departs, now leaving only Royomaru and Jiroumaru behind. Jiroumaru, who has slowly become increasingly pale and visibly disturbed over the course of the instructions his father has given to his men, looking as if he has only just barely restrained himself from speaking up.

Back in the real world, Ashigara can't help but wonder about the current state of the okami. While Royomaru merely looks somewhat tired, but nevertheless unbothered by the things he is apparently involved him, from the moment he entered the room, Jiroumaru had the air of a man desperately riding the edge of a nervous breakdown by his fingertips. His already fair skin was an unhealthy pale pallor, that only worsened the fact that he had the look of someone who had visibly lost weight. Heavy bags and deep shadows lined his eyes, telling the tale of a tormented soul that not only couldn't sleep, but was also more than likely haunted in it's waking hours as well.

"Damnit Otou-sama, I will have no part of this!" rails the okami. "Targeting those who might harbor enemies and saboteurs of the war effort out of the thin possibility of involvement or to draw suspects is one thing, but even if these order's weren't so unnecessarily cruel, I draw the line at this mission!"

Furiously, he waves a similar, much thicker folder like the ones Royomaru just handed out to his men. "I know these people are innocent! Even with the powers granted under the war acts to allow circumvention of the courts, this order has no reasonable justification or grounds to stand on, and I refuse to oversee what is undeniably in essence, a livestock delivery of helpless entire families, guilty of nothing, to such an unjust fate as 731's ministrations!"

For a long moment, Royomaru is silent. Then at last, he slowly turns around to face his son, causing Jiroumaru's resolve to immediately waver. "Is that so?" He drawls dangerously.

"You know it is," grounds out the younger wolf.

"And what honestly makes you certain that guilt, or any kind of such notion is relevant?"

Jiroumaru stares is shock. "Wh- how can you say that!"

"Even if they were not gutless Chinese and Korean rabble, consider this. Guilty or not, every man, woman and child, has an imperative to serve the Emperor." With measured steps, he walks forward, slowly causing Jiroumaru to step back, like a dog cowed before it's leader. "And if this is the form that service must take, in order to bring about the final victory in this war, then so be it."

"The hell it does," grinds out his son, mustering up what courage and resolve he has to take a stand against his father. "And even if that was a worthy justification, you don't believe it! You never have!"

"True," concedes Royomaru with an unconcerned shrug. "But then, when the masses put such stock in such worthless ideals, sometimes lip service is warranted to such drivel, in the pursuit of one's more personal goals. You should know this from your lessons as a child."

Jiroumaru grinds his teeth, fury flickering in his exausted, haggard gaze. "And such lip service should be paid in the blood of the down trodden and conveniently faceless outcasts of our society?!"

A threatening menace glints in Royomaru's gaze, even as his expression remains unconcerned to the words of his son. "Most certainly. For if one must place the Emperor above the clan to preserve it's power and appearances, then if need be, not even the blood of the clan should be exempt. No matter how privileged or visible they might be."

Behind the door, Shikishi seems to flinch back with horror and almost gasps, but is silenced before she can make any noise by Sakurako hastily placing a hand over her mouth to quieten her. Either out of uncertain worry or confusion, the younger Kariudoko's veiw point switches between looking at her mother and aunt, before then peering back through the door and eavesdropping as Jiroumaru at last speaks up.

"Are.... Are you threatening me?"

"I don't know," replies Royomaru with an unreadable raised eyebrow. "Do I seem like I am threatening you? What do you think I would do if I were to threaten you?"

Jiroumaru freezes, jaw working soundlessly, as his father then takes a step towards him. "Is- Is that it then?! Y-You're going to just disappear me? Like everyone else who doesn't agree with the direction Kamo's war effort is taking?!"

"Maybe you are too valuable and notice to outright remove, never mind the problems having to do so might cause me," concedes Royomaru with a cold callousness. "Your wife on the other hand...."

Jiroumaru pales, while behind the door, Shikishi trembles as Sakurako tries to still her. "You... You wouldn't-"

"Wouldn't I? It's not as if she is actually needed. She has already born a son, securing your line of succession, and child-death is so thankfully uncommon these days." Royomaru raises a curious eyebrow. "Did it never occur to you why your brother is still childless? He may be a defiant embarrassment, but tragically, he isn't stupid."

Jiroumaru says nothing, as Royomaru stalks closer into his personal space. "Not that such extreme measures would immediately be required. If anything, I would think that a similar circumstance to his, could be more than enough of a punishment and torture for the both of you in time. Tsumemaru may survive off his own work and the good will of his allies, but outside of the clan, who and what skills do you really have to fall back on? If I all but exile you, then what? You have more than just yourselves to think of these days. Think of your son. If you were cut off from the clan's wealth.... well, poverty can do such unfortunate things to the health of a child."

Behind the door, tears threaten to spill from Shikishi's eyes as she witnesses the slow crumbling of Jiroumaru's will.

Trapped, wounded and stricken, the already haunted okami is helpless as Royomaru verbally goes in for the kill. "You told me when you took this job, that you wanted to prove that you were worthy of being heir. That you were smarter than that worthless coward your mother had the misfortune to birth first. So maybe you should use that intelligence to consider this."

"The nation trusts in us both to live up to the expectations set upon us as descendants of warriors and ancient lords, as well as men serving our nation in this time of war. I trust you to either do the right thing in carrying out your duty. Or the honourable thing, if you are truly that incapable of not shamming the clan."

Pulling a piece of paper out from his notes, Royomaru then coldly shoves the new list into the trembling Jiroumaru's hands, alongside the order form he already had. "Oversee the transfer of these P.o.W.s to the labour unit when you're done with the Kure transfer."

Leaning close to his son and placing a hand on Jiroumaru's shoulder, the older wolf's voice then becomes an almost frigid hiss of a whisper. "And Never undercut my judgement and authority in front of outsiders like that again." Like the turning winter wind, Royomaru then immediately about faces, striding from the room like a dark chill upon the gale. Behind him he leaves the still frozen Jiroumaru.

As Kariudoko finally releases her spell on the material in the cup, without the enchantments of a pensieve to preserve them, the silvery surface begins to dissolve. However, even as the image begin to disperse into sublimating threads that dim and disappear into nothingness as they are carried away on the night time breeze, the fading pool offers one last glimpse of the okami in the hall. Shell-shocked and trembling, as he moves like a zombie to one of the nearby fireplaces and reaches for the jar of floo powered with shaking hands, Jiroumaru now looking more tortured and broken than ever.

Silence falls, as the sakazuki becomes a simple, empty sake cup once more.

Looking to Yonehara, Ashigara sees him still starring at the empty cup, gaze ablaze with barely restrained disgust and fury, vying from room in his expressions with pity and horror. Herself feeling further troubled as something occurs to her, the Heavy Cruiser looks to Karuidoko and Ryougamaru hesitantly. "What... what happened... to him after? I.... heard and read that he's in a wheelchair and paralyzed- that.... did his father-?"

Ryougamaru makes a pained expression, while the she-wolf looks away, leaving the explanation to Jiroumaru's son. "He tried to shoot himself in the head a few months later. no one's sure if it's related to something 731 was experimenting with that he was exposed to, or if it just got too much. He's never actually said which, himself."

Yonehara pales, while Ashigara places a horrified hand to her lips. Uncertain what so say, for a long moment, silence reigns, filled with unsaid emotions of appalled shock and disbelief.

Finally though, it is interrupted by Kogamaru awkwardly clearing his throat. Gazes turning to the current clan head, Ashigara then realizes that the okmai has finished arranging the small booklet worth of offuda onto the pillars surrounding the gravestone of his predecessor.

"So..... If you two are done disturbing out guests with the clan's skeletons, shall we get this over with so we can go back to the festival and the family members we actually want to spend this time thinking about?"

---------------------------

"Well," offers Yonehara lamely as the group marches back down the trail towards main precinct of the shrine. "I think I can see now why that fairy of yours wanted to stay with you, rather than come back. And why they stuck him all the way in the back here."

In spite of the uncertain flatness of the joke, it draws a snicker from Karuidoko.

Ashigara wasn't that versed in magic and wasn't entirely certain what they did, but it seemed that during their impromptu history lesson, Kogamaru had finished most of the hard work he had originally initially his cousins to help him with. With all the offuda laid down, the three had stood at different equidistant points around the boulder and it's wards, then cast something that had burned away the paper talismans, leaving ashen outlines in their place. After a few moments of inspection Karuidoko had then declared the result "sufficient until the next rain storm or vandal came a long," and with all the relief of teenagers who had been sent off from a party to go take care of some annoying unnecessary task before they could return to the celebration, the three had decided to head to the main shrine.

Now as they followed the cobblestone paths back down the hill, and drew ever closer to the sounds of crowds and celebration, the Heavy Cruiser found her thoughts drifting.

Ahead of her, Yonehara posed a question, as they passed yet another stone wolf standing vigil beside the path. "Say, what was up with those four wolf statues surrounding the boulder? Every single one we've seen in the rest of the shrine faces outward to the perimeter, but those four faced inward and looked... well, pissed off."

Kogamaru shrugs as he turns about to walk backwards and answer the Captain's question. "Honestly, it is probably because they are?"

"Wait, what?"

The okami nods and thumbs at the statue they just passed. "We've only ever stuck the statutes facing outward to face the perimeter, and none of them were ever carved to actually look 'angry' or anything like that. Proud and imposing sure, but not like that. A few years after my father stuck his predecessor in that boulder however, those four all seemingly shifted from their usual spots and gained new expressions, without any signs of outside tampering."

"Who were they?" asks Ashigara curiously, drawn in by the conversation.

Raising a hand, Kogamaru begins counting off fingers.

"The statute with the katana was Setto Yuudaimaru of the Standing Death. A cousin and friendly rival of Sanmaru of the 100 Duels, as well as the town's other claimant to greatest warrior we've ever produced. Basically the Benkei to Sanmaru's Minamoto no Yoshitsune, and as the name implies, died much the same way at Sekigahara."

"The one with the axe as well as a katana, is Hokubu Masaomaru of the Blade of Judgment, who in spite of the heroic sounding name, was in fact the court executioner for most of Shioriko of the Metered Justice's reign."

"Setto Megoko the Bright is the one with the gohei, and while she went out failing to mutual-kill Hasinaw-uk-kamuy to avenge her lover, Ryoshimaru the Hunter, she nevertheless became the measuring stick for skill and sheer power which other mikos of Hokubu-no-Okami Shokonsha Yashiro were held against for the next few centuries."

"And then there was Hokubu Akakomaru the Great Sage, who was easily the greatest onmyouji the clan ever produced, fought alongside Ezomaru during the Bakumatsu and Boshin War, then spent his remaining years traveling the world and studying new forms of magic outside Japan until a rather unfortunate incident involving a bunch of dragons. Ironically, Royomaru was the one who commissioned his statute, mainly to try and ride on the coattails of his popularity, even though Akakomaru hated him."

Yonehara frowns, taking this all in. "So basically, the second greatest warrior of the town's history, the judicial agent given authority to enact the judgment and justice of the woman generally regarded as the wisest of all clan heads past, one of the most spiritually powerful and divinely in tune servants of the clan ever, and the greatest mage and magical scholar ever produced by the family bloodline, all express their immense disapproval for him even in death?"

"Pretty much, yeah."

Just then, the topic draws to a halt, as upon rounding the final bend of bushes and shrubbery, the group finds themselves practically in the midst of the crowds filling the sando of Hokubu-no-Okami Shokonsha Yashiro.


Taking it all in, Ryougamaru whistles. "Huh, it's a pretty good turn out this year."

Kogamaru nods. "Apparently one of the grandkids actually managed to convince Chikaomaru to come this year. And then once the old man decided to go, everyone had to go. Practically the whole Hakodate branch came."

Just then however, a figure appears from the crowd. An older woman dressed as a miko looking in her late forties, bearing a lot of similarity to not just Kariudoko, but also one of the two women in the memory Kariudoko showed them not five minutes ago. Ashigara gasps as she then realizes that this is the older Sakurako.

Then the okami shrine maiden grabs Kariudoko by the ear.

"Ow! Mom! Wait! Ow!Ow!Ow!"

"Young lady, where have you been?!"

Uncertainly, Kogamaru attempts to come to his cousin's defense. "Um, oba-chan, she's been with us."

"As I assumed," grumbles the older okami. "But that does not explain why she is not yet dressed for her duties?"

Uncertainly, Ashigara looks around, wondering if anybody else is seeing this, only to realize that at some point in the last twenty seconds Ryougamaru has abandoned his two cousins to their fate.

"Mom- argh- I've been entertaining guests for Koga! Ow!"

"Kogamaru-sama" corrects the older she-wolf with a long-suffering sigh while Kogamaru facepalms. "Honorifics when in front of said guests, remember? And that is still no excuse not to be in uniform for your miko kagura."

"It's not for another ten minutes and I'm here already! I still have plenty of time to change- ow!"

"Then we had better start now. This is obon, and you will dress properly for such an occasion. No short cutting with magic."

"B-B-But mom!"

"No buts!" Turning to look at the awkward Kogamaru who is sending sheepish apologetic looks to Ashigara and Yonehara, Sakurako then bows, even as she keeps on hand on her daughter's ear. "My apologies for the scene and the interruption of your guest's evening Kogamaru-sama. If we may, my daughter and I shall take our leave and prepare for her dance."

Kogamaru grins shakily. "S-Sure thing oba-chan- er, I mean-" Straightening up, the young clan head then give her a polite nod in return. "As you will oba-san. I look forward to the event."

For a brief moment, Sakurako lingers and smiles with the same kind of mischievous grin as her daughter. "Don't let your baa-chan catch you off guard like that." About facing, she then begins leading her daughter away through the crowd towards one of the shrine's side buildings, still by the ear.

"Come Kariudoko."

"Wait- ow! Mom!"

As the sound of Karuidoko's whining fades away, Kogamaru then turns back to the kanmusu and the officer sheepishly. "Well... that happened. Welcome to the more modern, and fun part of the family."

Unable to hold back a chuckle, Yonehara finally offers the okami a ruefully amused and commiserating chuckle. "It doesn't look too bad. You haven't seen shenanigans, until you have shipgirls for sister-inlaws."

Doing his best to hold back a laugh at the thought, Kogamaru then fails to restrain his amusement when Ashigara gives her husband a light thump on the shoulder, even as she is unsuccessful at hiding her own grin as well.

---------------------------

Later on, once the dancing is over and midnight marks the shift to the early morning hours, Ashigara and Yonehara find themselves still at the shrine, watching the stars as the last of the crowd fades away. Both of them are silent, simply taking in the night and finding peace and certainty in each other's presence, but the Heavy Cruiser also detects that there is a certain weight to her husband's quiet.

"Yen for your thoughts?"

For a long moment, Yonehara simply hums quietly, organizing whatever woolgathering has been going on in his mind.

"Who could do that?" he finally asks. "I guess technically, how could someone do that. Too manipulate not just strangers, but their family- everyone who should be close them, their own sons so- like that."

Ashigara sighs and leans back against his chest, her own answers feeling like they simply cannot encapsulate or summarize what they heard and saw, by themselves. "I guess... so people really are just that cold hearted and ruthless. History is fully of enough examples that Royomaru is far from an any kind of extreme outlier or rarity."

Yonehara simply sighs, finding his hand interlacing with her's. "I know that, it's just..... I try to imagine doing that. And it just ridiculous. I don't think I could ever imagine doing something like that if we were to have a son."

Looking up at her husband, the Heavy Cruiser raises an eyebrow. "You've been thinking about children?"

Yonehara chokes, causing her to laugh in amusement. "Well- er- I mean in the context of this- er- you know what I mean-"

Smiling, Ashigara then cuts him off with a kiss. "I know."

Embracing her as they go back to watching the fireworks, Yonehara hums thoughtfully. "You know, considering all the cases so far, if we were to have a kid, I think a daughter would be more likely than a son."

The Heavy Cruiser chuckles. "Really? Would you mind a daughter?" she asks jokingly.

"If she's anything like you?" Yonehara grins "I wouldn't mind at all. I'd consider myself blessed if I wasn't already."

"Oh stop that! You're making me blush!" laughs Ashigara. "look at you, king of the sappy."

"That doesn't make it any less true" he says as he joins her in laughing.

Even as they do though.... Ashigara finds herself thinking.... imagining the thought.

Her, Yonehara.... and maybe one more.

Glancing to the side, the Heavy Cruiser spots one of the last groups leaving the shrine. It's the trio from earlier, the woman with the bird mask, the man with the dog mask, and the teen with the tengu mask. Apparently they know Kogamaru, as after saying a very casual and informal goodbye to the Koshaku, the trio then turn to begin descending the stairs of the shrine. Apparently exhausted by the night's revelries, the girl leans against the man, holding his hand and adorably stumbling along half asleep. Looking down at the teen, the man grins and quips something unheard to the woman, who even as she shakes her head, can't quite hide the twitch of amusement that graces her lips.

Looking back to Yonehara, Ashigara then realize that he has been looking at the exact same trio as her as well.

Above them, the last of the fireworks blossom, lighting up the shrine around them and the town below. In that moment though, all the two care for, is that it also shows all their love each has for the other in their eyes.

 

[darthcourt10]

U.N.Spacy000

Because Carnwennan, Juuchi, and Tsukiakari are once again in the same house/building.

Some recap, some Tsukiakari cuddling and praising, and some Juuchi mocking.

_____


Catching up with Carnwennan

"Carnwennan!" Juuchi said as she strode over to where the stealthy shiv was… not exactly hiding at the table in the side room but not making his presence known, either.

"My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?" Carnwennan muttered before he turned to Juuchi and Tsukiakari. The younger blade was trailing after her senpai. "Hello, Juuchi. Hello, Tsukiakari."

"Hello, Carnwennan," Tsukiakari said with a blush as she received head pats from the ancient British weapon.

"So, what are you two doing here?" Carnwennan asked as he continued to rain affection upon the youngest of the trio like a doting grandfather. "And you feel like you've grown stronger, Little Bell."

"Someone, who I'm not naming, has decided to use my own argument against me as an excuse to bring me here," Juuchi said before she let out a huff. "I'm glad he's taking me along places and learning fast enough to recognize he should take me along, but I would prefer if he hadn't turned my argument around on me so he could justify keeping an eye on me to himself and probably try to annoy me."

"There's a word – I seem to have forgotten it in my time with you – it's just barely out of reach –" Carnwennan said as he put on a show before glancing at Tsukiakari and then back to Juuchi. "Sympathy. That's it. I have no sympathy for you."

Juuchi pouted.

"Ah, senpai and I have been practicing magic more since we last met," Tsukiakari said.

"That could be the change," Carnwennan said as he stroked his chin. "I think I heard once that magic was akin to a muscle, and you either exercised and strengthened it or let it atrophy with disuse."

"That doesn't sound entirely right," Juuchi said with a frown.

"I'm old and have heard a lot of not entirely right things that I haven't bothered to actually look up," Carnwennan said with a shrug. "Remember when we thought the world was flat and at the center of the universe?"

"Wait, really?" Tsukiakari asked with wide eyes.

"Indeed, and I'm sure there will be plenty of scientific facts you learned when you were younger that will be disproven," Carnwennan said with a small smile. "For example, I recently learnt that dinosaurs probably had feathers."

"No way," Tsukiakari said as her eyes widened.

"Oh yes, Natsumi's little sisters had quite the fight over which was true based on how cool each idea was," Carnwennan said before letting out a snort. "I do enjoy children when someone else has to be the responsible one."

Juuchi stuck her tongue out when Carnwennan turned his gaze upon her.

"So, Little Bell, would you be willing to show me some of the magic you've learnt?" Carnwennan asked.

"I can't – that is, I would, but I need my blade, and Nagato is keeping me close," Tsukiakari said with a blush.

Carnwennan raised an eyebrow and asked, "What on earth did you two do?"

Juuchi shifted in obvious discomfort before she said, "Well, I learnt that Kyoshu was in the area."

Carnwennan stiffened as his eyes narrowed before he took a deep breath and forced himself to relax while he said, "Since it looks like everyone's alive and hasn't been forgotten, I take it you dealt with her?"

"Eh, sort of," Juuchi said with a cringe as she scratched at the back of her head.

"I don't like that answer," Carnwennan said as his eyes narrowed again. "I would like to have the full explanation."

"After learning she was potentially in the area, I contacted people for help, but Honjo was the only one to arrive," Juuchi started.

"I do not recall you getting in contact with me," Carnwennan said with a frown.

"I also don't have your phone number," Juuchi shot back. "Do you even have a phone? And would you have given its number to me?"

"I do not have a phone," Carnwennan conceded. "And if I do get one, I'd entrust my number to Tsukiakari."

"Thank you," Tsukiakari said as she ducked her head in a shallow bow.

"The three of us followed Harry, Natsumi, and a gaggle of their friends while Shiromizu went off to Haru for help, and eventually, I sent Tsukiakari out on a patrol so we'd have at least a little defensive depth," Juuchi said before sucking in a deep breath. "She found a badly damaged sword in a park that was suffering from extreme memory damage, and initially, she thought it was Akutoku."

"It wasn't Akutoku," Carnwennan said as things began to slot into place.

"It wasn't Akutoku," Juuchi agreed.

"I was under the impression from your stories that your sister caused people to forget their memories, not forget her own," Carnwennan said as he furrowed his brow.

"Remember back after the second world war when I was telling everyone about those Nazi camps that were cracked open and all the human, non-human, and thoroughly inhumane experiments that had been performed?" Juuchi asked and caused Carnwennan to grimace before he mouthed 'oh.' "Yeah, the Nazis weren't the only ones to do things like that."

"How did they catch her?" Carwennan asked. "I can not imagine it was easy."

"Kyoshu, sadistic bitch that she was, joined willingly to make people suffer – it's just that her fellow sadists felt she would be a better test subject in their attempt to replicate her abilities than an agent," Juuchi said before she closed her eyes. "My sisters are not entirely sure if her memory issues are from the damage she sustained or an attempt to turn her powers inward against herself. Either way, they are gone, and so is she."

"I do not know how I feel about that," Carnwennan said. "I suppose it would be like finding Mordred with a head wound and no memory of who he was."

"Probably," Juuchi agreed.

"So, you found her, and not knowing this, I assume you fought her," Carnwennan said. "Please tell me you didn't accidentally murder an innocent."

"I put a hole in her shoulder but didn't kill her," Juuchi said before letting out a sigh. "And I fought three of my other sisters, as well, and Tsukiakari held off another one for a good amount of time while I was fighting Kyoshu before the others showed up and Norimune decided to use a surprise she had been saving to disable Akutoku at some point."

"I want to say that sounds like one of your battle maniac sisters, but it might be easier to count the ones that are not," Carnwennan said as he drummed his fingers on the table before he hugged Tsukiakari. "I am so proud you managed to hold your own against Juuchi's crazy sister."

"Ah, she was actually pretty reasonable if terribly annoying up until the end," Tsukiakari said before she shuddered and drew a concerned look from Carnwennan. "I don't want to talk about it."

"She's the overcompensatingly large, battle seeking, good luck/bad luck blade," Juuchi said as she rolled her eyes. "After she took Tsukiakari down, she apparently used up so much luck she ran up a bad enough deficit that Honjo descending upon her was a foregone conclusion."

"Hopefully Honjo properly demolished her," Carnwennan said as he pulled Tsukiakari's head to his chest and cuddled the younger blade.

"Not as much as I would have liked, but if she had taken her time to do it right, Honjo wouldn't have been around to block my last attack," Juuchi said as her eyes darted to the side.

"I will make a note to punch her in the future if I come across her," Carnwennan said as he allowed Tsukiakari to escape his grasp.

"I know it was satisfying when I punched her," Juuchi said with a small grin.

"Good to know," Carnwennan said with a nod. "So without her memories, how easy was it to take down Kyoshu."

Juuchi blushed before she said, "She still knew how to fight, and between my initial… reaction to hearing she was around and my reaction to the things she said that I put in a wrong context, I wasn't exactly at the top of my form."

"I've never seen senpai so angry before," Tsukiakari said to Carnwennan as Juuchi grimaced.

"That can cause slippage when it comes to skill, yes," Carnwennan said. "And it took three of your other sisters to restrain you?"

"Ah, it took one to delay and protect Kyoshu until two who could restrain me showed up," Juuchi said. "Chisuheri –"

"Now I know that is one of the worse battle maniacs – and Harry and Natsumi were nearby?" Carnwennan said as his gaze sharpened again.

"As it turns out, she's become a Buddhist monk or something, and her conflict is now against the suffering and ills of the world or something," Juuchi said as she shrugged. "Maybe. I think. I don't really get it. And she welded herself shut so she couldn't be recruited by the people who experimented on Kyoshu."

"What," Carnwennan said as he stared at Juuchi and the Japanese blade shrugged again.

"Uh, yeah, so, before I could kill off Kyoshu the first time, Chisuheri showed up, and I inflicted grievous bodily harm upon her in my attempt to go through her to get to Kyoshu," Juuchi said before she nibbled on her lip. "And then before I could make my second attempt to kill Kyoshu, Honjo, Tsukiakari, Norimune, Umitsubame, and Kagotsuruhe –"

"Who and is not that another of your sisters to run away fast from?" Carnwennan asked as he interrupted.

"Umitsubame is a – a spear," Juuchi waved her hand in the air as she settled on her word choice.

"There is a fancy Japanese what sort of spear she is, I take it?" Carnwennan stated more than asked.

"She's a Su Yari," Tsukiakari supplied.

"That is, uh, one of those shows where girls kiss girls, yes?" Carnwennan asked. "Well, I mean, I have heard of shield-maidens, so I guess spear-maidens would naturally lend themselves to innuendo."

"No," Juuchi said slowly. "Yuri. Yuri is the type of show or book where girls kiss girls."

Carnwennan tossed up his hands and said, "I was close."

"No, not really," Tsukiakari said as she tried to hide her smile.

"For someone who does not get any practice in their attempt to learn a language, yes, I was," Carnwennan said with a scowl before glancing at Tsukiakari. "And you missed your chance to say 'but that's forbidden love!'"

"Ah, but Rose-chan and Haruna-san are married," Tsukiakari said. "I was at the wedding when the young master gave her away – I was acting as his ceremonial blade for the occasion. Why would I say that?"

"Because it's an anime meme on the internet," Juuchi said as her eyes widened and she appraised Carnwennan in a new light. "I'm surprised you know that."

"I am having trouble with Japanese, not the internet. There are plenty of websites in English," Carnwennan grumbled at the Muramasa before turning back to Tsukiakari. "And in any case, it would be more accurate to say that the young Potter turned Rose loose to claim herself a battleship than he gave her away."

"Is this a joke about how Rose is usually the one wearing pants?" Tsukiakari asked.

"No, it is a comment that Rose is a Potter, and a very successful one as well," Carnwennan said as he rolled his eyes.

"That is a good point," Juuchi said with a nod.

"Now get back to telling me about your not-a-lesbian spear sister and the mind rending terror you decided not to flee from," Carnwennan said with a hand gesture that indicated he was dismissing the current topic.

"Umitsubame-san is wonderful," Tsukiakari said as she gained stars in her eyes and Juuchi started to grumble. "She's like senpai, but taller, lankier, with a soccer mom haircut, knows potions, and is responsible."

Carnweenan looked Juuchi over, gained a thoughtful look, turned back to Tsukiakari and said, "I am having difficulty imagining such an image."

"Well, imagine a bunch of senpais who aren't as skilled, powerful, or as restrained, and there are a few hundred of them – those are most of senpai's sisters," Tsukiakari said as she ticked off her fingers while commenting on the Muramasa's as whole. "Now imagine someone who had to reign them all in to keep them from being destroyed by wizards who want to protect the Statute of Secrets."

"I am imagining a woman who is done with her collected sisters' shit," Carnwennan said as he scratched his jaw. "On the one hand, I want to meet her and trade stories, but on the other, I want to avoid her and not get sucked into more Muramasa bullshit."

"She makes wonderful cookies," Tsukiakari said in a hopeful voice.

"I'm pretty sure those cookies were baked with calming draughts in them," Juuchi said.

"Or, you were numb from an overload of revelations and just couldn't feel any more emotions at that point since you were so drained," Tsukiakari said back.

"No, if I was nominally in charge of Juuchi's family, I would be baking cookies with calming draughts if for no other reason than to calm myself," Carnwennan said thoughtfully before he turned serious. "And Kagotsuruhe?"

"Um, we met a Kagotsuruhe, and she was sort of scary, but she wasn't as scary as the Kagotsuruhe in senpai's stories," Tsukiakari volunteered.

"No, that was the same Kagotsuruhe," Juuchi said.

"Wait, really? Because I heard she got herself duct taped to a ceiling fan after a recent bar crawl, and I can't imagine the Kagotsuruhe from your stories ever having that happen to her," Tsukiakari said as Carnwennan swiveled his head and attention between the two.

"When did that come up?" Juuchi asked slowly.

"Ah, Norimune brought it up when she was talking back to Kagotsuruhe while you were passed out," Tsukiakari said as she thought back. "Honjo-senpai was rather amused by it."

"Sure, why not?" Juuchi said as she threw her hands in the air. "It makes about as much sense as anything else has in the four hundred years since I've seen them."

"I don't even – alright, what does she do that is wildly out of character with who she was?" Carnwennan asked.

"She's a critically acclaimed actress who usually portrays villains in stage plays," Tsukiakari said before turning to Juuchi. "Are you sure this is the same Kagotsuruhe? I mean, Akutoku writes a slice of life manga based on her – you know, that everyday yandere thing you like – would she really put up with that?"

Carnwennan mouthed 'what' before his eyes widened in recognition but remained silent.

"Remember that moment before I made my last attempt to kill Kyoshu? Remember that terrible feeling like you were reliving your worst memories but it was magnified?" Juuchi asked with a roll of her eyes as Tsukiakari swallowed heavily before she nodded. "Yes. It was Kagotsuruhe."

"I had suppressed that," Tsukiakari mumbled. "Thanks, senpai."

"So anyway, the five of them arrived in a Prius –" Juuchi began.

"A Prius?" Carnwennan asked incredulously.

"It's like a car but shouldn't really qualify, but it is a step up over the Reliant Robin," Juuchi said.

"No, I know what a Prius is," Carnwennan said with a shake of his head. "Just, a Muramasa driving a Prius. Please tell me it was the soccer mom's car."

"Actually, it's Kagotsuruhe's," Tsukiakari said. "Well, was, before it got totaled."

"The most terrifying sword in Japan drives a Prius," Carnwennan said in the tone of a man who was wondering if he was trapped in a dream. "Seriously?"

"Seriously," Juuchi said.

"I always knew Priuses were evil," Carnwennan said as he leaned back.

"So, they showed up, and Umitsubame tried to use these strange, forbidden black magic skills known as 'diplomacy' and 'reason' to talk me down, but I was pretty hysterical at that point," Juuchi admitted before she looked away from the other two. "And when that failed, she tried to grab and sheathe me, but that wasn't working, so she told Kagotsuruhe to crank up the fear aura and help her sheathe me – but I was already heavily in the 'fight' portion of a fight/flight fear response, and it just drove me deeper into it. Someone –"

"Norimune," Tsukiakari supplied.

"Told Kagotsuruhe to go full power on the aura, and after Umitsubame agreed, she did. That sort of backfired and caused me to throw one last attack at Kyoshu that Honjo had to deflect, and that caused me to black out until later when there was this undead-yet-living water goddess turned human thing that told me The Truth of Kyoshu's situation. I then passed out again."

"You are not telling me something," Carnwennan said after some contemplation.

"Nope, I've told you all the important parts," Juuchi said as she began to sweat and smiled nervously.

"Yep, nothing else of note happened," Tsukiakari said too hastily.

"I didn't almost accidentally kill anyone else," Juuchi said as she began to breath faster.

"I wasn't in the line of fire after Norimune took me out with bear mace, Stinging-Weep gas, and some other things," Tsukiakari added with her own nervous smile.

Carnwennan looked between the two nervous swords, put two and two together, and punched Juuchi Yosamu in the face.

"Senpai!" Tsukiakari cried out in shock before she moved to help the now bruised Muramasa up while she glared at the entirely too calm Carnwennan.

"No, I deserved that," Juuchi said before she spit out a tooth. "Also, we're going to learn some dental charms when we go over the medical spells."

"But I moved into the way of your attack after you had launched it," Tsukiakari protested.

"And I should have noticed you were in the vicinity before I attacked," Juuchi said bitterly.

The two swords spent the next ten minutes trying to claim all the blame for themselves before turning into a crying messes as they hugged each other before the pair agreed they were both at fault, and they forgave each other.

"I still don't think you deserved that punch, though," Tsukiakari mumbled into Juuchi's shoulder.

"You seem to have been fine with my desire to punch Norimune and Juuchi's actual punching of Norimune – and this way, Juuchi gets the punishment she clearly feels she needed for putting you in unnecessary danger, and the healing process can begin," Carnwennan said calmly. "Besides, I only punched her once rather than the hundred or so times I wanted to punch her, and I doubt bending her over my knee and spanking her would have been that effective."

Juuchi choked at the thought of Carnwennan disciplining her like a child while Tsukiakari snickered.

"I should get something for Honjo to show my thanks for keeping Tsukiakari safe, though," Carnwennan said thoughtfully. "Maybe a fruit basket. She has discovered a like for them, right?"

"Yes, but hold off on the apples," Juuchi said.

"Are those not her new favorite fruit?" Carnwennan asked.

"They are, but the young master has grounded her for her part in things and no apples is a portion of the terms of her grounding," Tsukiakari said sheepishly.

"I see," Carnwennan said after blinking a few times. "What was the amount of collateral damage you did to the park? I assume that played a part in this."

"Yes," Juuchi said.

"As I gathered – now how much was there?" Carnwennan asked again.

"Yes," Juuchi said for a second time.

Carnwennan took in a deep breath and looked at the ceiling before he turned back to Juuchi and said, "The collateral damage done to the park was 'yes.'"

"It was a two sided battle between four and then more sword spirits that came from the time of myth and legends – it was more or less what I figured would happen going into it," Juuchi said with a shrug.

"What excuse did the Aurors give to keep the muggles in the dark?" Carnwennan asked in morbid curiosity.

"They decided that a liquid nitrogen carrying lorry crashed into Kagotsuruhe's Prius and exploded in the park," Tsukiakari said with a shrug.

"And does anyone actually believe that nonsense?" Carnwennan asked.

"Not as far as I can tell," Juuchi said as she rolled her eyes. "SGO is all up in arms about cover ups and conspiracy theories – which they're right about."

"Well, it is a better reason to be grounded than I expected," Carnwennan said with a frown. "Still, I want to see my Little Bell perform magic."

"But, Nagato," Tsukiakari said.

"I will just need to have a little chat with her about wanting to see my precious granddaughter's new skills," Carnwennan said before he mussed up Tsukiakari's hair as he stood up.

The two Japanese swords exchanged looks before Carnwennan came back a few minutes later with Tsukiakari no Suzu in hand.

"Alright, let us go outside," Carnwennan said before he tossed Tsukiakari her blade.

The trio went out, and Tsukiakari began to show off what she had learned to Carnwennan. The oldest blade praised her and encouraged her when she struggled with certain spells while Juuchi watched on in smug pride before she began to ask Carnwennan about the Onos – specifically the grandparents that wanted to meet Harry and the assorted blades that fought and killed Kuroshi.

_____


A few days later, Juuchi's phone rang, and she noted it was Honjo before she answered it and said, "What's up, relic?"

"Do you know why Carnwennan sent me the complete Fruits Basket anime set on Blu-ray?"

 

[darthcourt10]

Weaver

A/N: Had an idea. I call this snippet "The Last Stand of the Ghost Ships". Have no idea if it fits with canon or not.

Sixth Day of Blood Week

Unseen by anyone other than those like her, the spirit of USS Canisteo paced back and forth on her deck. A week ago the old fleet oiler had been sat awaiting her much delayed scrapping alongside her sister USS Caloosahatchee, the submarine tender USS Canopus, and the navigational research test vessel USS Compass Island. Then out of nowhere everything had gone to hell, although they'd only witnessed a small part of it from where they were moored at the breakers' yard.

Now they, along with the burnt out and barely afloat hulk of a freighter and what seemed like all the anchor chains and cables that people could get their hands on, were being used to block the bulk of the channel near the mouth of the Tees.

For six days the coast had been under attack, although apart from the first day this particular part of it had been spared more than what seemed like half-hearted swipes by passing enemies compared to what was happening elsewhere. The ships were where they were in case that changed. They knew that when it did they'd most likely be destroyed, none of them were combat ships and anyway they no longer had working guns, but they were all okay with that. They were at their ends of their lives and had made their peace with it long ago. At least they'd go down defending people, even if it was just as an improvised wall between the river mouth in front of them and the urban areas behind them, rather than being broken up for scrap. Until then all they could do was wait.

As she crossed her deck for the seventh time, something indefinable changed. Looking at the nearby sandbars, Canisteo saw the seals that had been lazing around on them hurriedly slip into the water and vanish from sight. A moment later there was the sound of nearby shellfire. A moment after that a number of rapidly approaching shapes appeared at the mouth of the river. The moment they had been waiting for arrived.

Turning to Caloosahatchee, she and her sister shared a long look. Further down the line Compass Island yelled out the obvious.

"Here they come! Ready?"

Canisteo and Caloosahatchee shouted their replies.

"Ready!"

"Ready!"

A moment later the enemy was upon them and the ghost ships finally got a good look at them. In front of them were four figures that were humanoid but not human by any stretch of the definition. One was white haired with a double headed tail bristling with guns, the other three were dark haired and bikini clad. All four had white skin, black metal and glowing eyes.

They slowed as they approached and looked at the ghost ships, guns trained on them. The spirits of the ships looked back and braced for incoming fire. Then, with cruelly smug smirks all around, the three enemy vessels headed for the partly submerged sandbar next to Canisteo.

Having seen what people had been doing there the day before, the spirits of the ghost ships had vicious expressions of their own.

Two of the dark haired vessels were part way across while third and the white haired one was hanging back when the sandbar exploded, jostling the ghost ships and throwing tons of sand and debris into the air. It didn't have time to settle before the remaining enemies opened fire, shells tearing into the sandbar, the surrounding area and the ghost ships. As she felt holes being ripped into her hull Canisteo tried to hold herself together through sheer willpower. At some point she became aware of her sister screaming defiance at their attackers and joined her in doing so until everything finally went black.

 

[darthcourt10]

Lord K Omake: Ashigara's Roll Call issues

Harry Leferts said:
…
It acts as a summoning?

"HOW THE FUCK DID I END UP ALL THE WAY HERE!?"​

Pfft, I'm just imagining the walk through the forest in the final book being a clusterfuck, because rather than the dead Marauders + Lily, Harry inadvertently ends up summoning Jin in full dracnonic form pretty much on top of the Death Eater camp.

Harry Leferts said:
Wait, I thought that his (Royomaru's) mother was against this?​

Partly, that's just the three being rather glib. On a more complicated level, there were a range of more personal opinions, more about the precedent is actually sets for clan tradition and values, that two clan heads in a row were not enshrined by their sons/within their lifetimes. Most though, don't official voice any opposition to the current set up, just because they know what kind of political suicide advocating such would be, and the dumpsterfire it could generate for the clan.

It was also Tsumemaru's mother (Kogamaru's grandmother) Ashihime, who was against sticking him boulder, but again, more out of respect for the preservation of tradition and decorum, than any real care or respect for Royomaru himself. In a way, she's a bit like the stories of princesses and wives of nobilities throughout history, who upon adopting the values and codes of honor of their new stations/roles after marriage, are in some ways far better at respecting and ruling by them than the husbands who's families they married into.

Harry Leferts said:
You want to know what makes this funny? Its that if Kogamaru does get together with Sachiko, then it would not be just Moriko and Suzume that he would need to deal with. Technically, due to being based off the Mogami class, that makes Mogami and the others their half-sisters as well.

Also, there are likely a number of gods, including Murphy, laughing at him now.​

That'sTheJoke.jpg

Irony has joined Cupid (or maybe considering this is Japan, Musubi would be more appropriate) in loosing an arrow of her own, and it's name is Brick Joke.

Harry Leferts said:
Yeah, they could have had a civil ceremony at the moment, so it still works.

Though now I am wondering which part of the clan Ashigara technically belongs to now...​

Considering the Hokubu-Setto are the closest remaining relatives of the original pure-blooded Setto line, it would probably be most accurate and also rather fitting to fold her into that part of the clan. After all, the Setto were traditionally the more martially focused of the Hokubu-Setto-Matangi-Ken triumvirate of Administrators-Warriors-Farmers, and were renowned for producing some of Yamainutaira's greatest fighters.

Harry Leferts said:
It really is to be honest, though now I can also see something like those little alcohol bottles one buys being used as well.​

"Hey! I got pineapples with my sake! See if anybody got any vodka or other fruit, and then we can make punch!"

Harry Leferts said:
Yeah, the ordinary method of getting rid of angry ghosts, to make them into guardian ghosts, would not be one that they would even consider here.​

Yeah, even if it was just for convenience and safety sake on the part of the Hokubu, even amongst their allies, that would be a pretty thorough "secretly put the war criminals in the shrine" tier political dumpster fire.

Maes said:
Actually, depending on how things go, Ashigara might become 'The Clan's Ship'. She's effectively a minor kami in her own right, and a living, walking, self-maintaining shrine (of sorts, someone still has bruises from a 'high maintenance' quip) that can allow the departed to still have some influence with the world or just even communicate with the living (dess-to-japanese dictionary not included). Signing up to join her crew upon death could become a valid (if quirky) alternative to the shrine, moreso if she learns to manifest her full hull.

Part living shrine, part guardian avatar of the Hokubu.

It could also be a bit bullshit since each additional crew with unusual skills (priests, onmyoujis, craftsmen, etc) might add to her own skillset.​

That brings to mind something like the Ancestors and guardians scene from Mulan, as those in the shrine get into a debate as to who is most optimal to send.


That, or roll call becomes like the one out of Muppets Tresure Island thanks to all the zany titles.

-------------------

Omake

With a dubious look, Ashigara's begins her roll call after her latest leave to Yamainutaira. Unlike most ships which have stories of losing people on leave however, the Heavy Cruiser now finds a rather sizable number of extra spirits on her crew register.

"Hokubu Ujiterumaru of the Immortal Elixirs?"

"Hai" Answers the certainly not immortal alchemist, who looks to have died of some kind of arsenic poisoning.

"Matangi Itakshir the Baku Slayer?"

"Hai!" shouts an archer in Ainu garb with a greatbow large enough to fire spears like arrows, and a broken tusk rather fatally driven through his temple.

"Hokubu Kawaiko the...." Ashigara blinks uncertainly "The Hopebreaker, Skull-thirster, Heir's Bane of Foes, Defier of Meido's Trials, Jigoku Walker, and Dread Reaver of Souls?"

The Heavy Cruiser blinks as she sees one of the largest and most brutal looking warriors in the crowd moving-

-stepping aside to reveal a tiny wilting wallflower of a girl, who would almost look like the epitome of the term "moeblob", if it wasn't for the fact that her armor was covered from head to toe in blood and ash. Skulls hung from her naginata like tassels, while it was impossible to tell which branch of the clan she even belonged to, thanks to her hair being so mattered with carmine and ash it was more black than any other color.

"H-Hai..." she answers with a nervous stammer, doing her best to be either be invisible or disappear into the ground, all while glancing around nervously as if she isn't quite sure she why she is present among her current heroic company, and simply wants to go home and hide under her bed more than anything else.

Feeling more than a little mild trepidation, Ashigara tries to turn her focus back to the expanded roll call.

"Setto Tonbomaru I the Elder?"

"Hai!" responds a rather wizened looking old wolf in Azuchi–Momoyama period court robes, with the poisoned dagger of an assassin's intended for his lord, lodged in his back.

"Setto Tonbomaru II the Ancient?"

"Hai!" answers an even older wolf, this one in the bandaged shrouded garb of an Edo Period onmyouji, and looking rather ominously like he was mummified against his will.

"Setto Tonbomaru III the Dead?

No answer.

"Tonbomaru III the Dead?"

Still nothing.

With a frown, Ashigara looks around in confusion.

"Tonbomaru?"

"Wait, sorry," yells someone from in the crowd. "He can't speak! Somebody let him to the front."

Murmuring and shuffling the crowd parts. Ashigara then gawks as a pair of human skeletons in a Meji-era uniforms appear, carrying a stiffly posed and rather ratty stuffed wolf with an offuda on it's head, between them. A third skeleton then appears, which proceeds to awkwardly hold one of the stuffed wolf's moldy paws, and shakes the limb as best as it will flex, in approximation of a friendly wave.

"Don't mind him," shouts someone from the crowd. "He's only a kyonshī and necromancer due to a nomaj hunting accident!"

Somehow, that doesn't make Ashigara feel any better.

SkyeFire said:
ITYM:
​

Perfect

U.N.Spacy000 said:
Because Carnwennan, Juuchi, and Tsukiakari are once again in the same house/building.

Some recap, some Tsukiakari cuddling and praising, and some Juuchi mocking.​

Amazing

Utterly Amazing

Truly a work of art
Spoiler: Spoliered for Size

U.N.Spacy000 said:
Juuchi shifted in obvious discomfort before she said, "Well, I learnt that Kyoshu was in the area."

Carnwennan stiffened as his eyes narrowed before he took a deep breath and forced himself to relax while he said, "Since it looks like everyone's alive and hasn't been forgotten, I take it you dealt with her?"

"Eh, sort of," Juuchi said with a cringe as she scratched at the back of her head.

"I don't like that answer," Carnwennan said as his eyes narrowed again. "I would like to have the full explanation."​

Here we go

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"After learning she was potentially in the area, I contacted people for help, but Honjo was the only one to arrive," Juuchi started.

"I do not recall you getting in contact with me," Carnwennan said with a frown.

"I also don't have your phone number," Juuchi shot back. "Do you even have a phone? And would you have given its number to me?"

"I do not have a phone," Carnwennan conceded. "And if I do get one, I'd entrust my number to Tsukiakari."​

The Muramasa's share many innate powers that Muramasa liked to infer upon his blades as a blanket base.

Communication skills were apparently not one of those

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"So, you found her, and not knowing this, I assume you fought her," Carnwennan said. "Please tell me you didn't accidentally murder an innocent."​

He knows her so well

U.N.Spacy000 said:
Juuchi blushed before she said, "She still knew how to fight, and between my initial… reaction to hearing she was around and my reaction to the things she said that I put in a wrong context, I wasn't exactly at the top of my form."

"I've never seen senpai so angry before," Tsukiakari said to Carnwennan as Juuchi grimaced.

"That can cause slippage when it comes to skill, yes," Carnwennan said. "And it took three of your other sisters to restrain you?"​

So many understatements.

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Uh, yeah, so, before I could kill off Kyoshu the first time, Chisuheri showed up, and I inflicted grievous bodily harm upon her in my attempt to go through her to get to Kyoshu," Juuchi said before she nibbled on her lip. "And then before I could make my second attempt to kill Kyoshu, Honjo, Tsukiakari, Norimune, Umitsubame, and Kagotsuruhe –"

"Who and is not that another of your sisters to run away fast from?" Carnwennan asked as he interrupted.​

Pffft, that's an apt description

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Umitsubame is a – a spear," Juuchi waved her hand in the air as she settled on her word choice.

"There is a fancy Japanese what sort of spear she is, I take it?" Carnwennan stated more than asked.

"She's a Su Yari," Tsukiakari supplied.

"That is, uh, one of those shows where girls kiss girls, yes?" Carnwennan asked. "Well, I mean, I have heard of shield-maidens, so I guess spear-maidens would naturally lend themselves to innuendo."

"No," Juuchi said slowly. "Yuri. Yuri is the type of show or book where girls kiss girls."

Carnwennan tossed up his hands and said, "I was close."

"No, not really," Tsukiakari said as she tried to hide her smile.

"For someone who does not get any practice in their attempt to learn a language, yes, I was," Carnwennan said with a scowl before glancing at Tsukiakari. "And you missed your chance to say 'but that's forbidden love!'"

"Ah, but Rose-chan and Haruna-san are married," Tsukiakari said. "I was at the wedding when the young master gave her away – I was acting as his ceremonial blade for the occasion. Why would I say that?"

"Because it's an anime meme on the internet," Juuchi said as her eyes widened and she appraised Carnwennan in a new light. "I'm surprised you know that."

"I am having trouble with Japanese, not the internet. There are plenty of websites in English," Carnwennan grumbled at the Muramasa before turning back to Tsukiakari. "And in any case, it would be more accurate to say that the young Potter turned Rose loose to claim herself a battleship than he gave her away."​

Pure gold

So much pure, pure gold.

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Umitsubame-san is wonderful," Tsukiakari said as she gained stars in her eyes and Juuchi started to grumble. "She's like senpai, but taller, lankier, with a soccer mom haircut, knows potions, and is responsible."​

Is someone a little jealous?

U.N.Spacy000 said:
Carnweenan looked Juuchi over, gained a thoughtful look, turned back to Tsukiakari and said, "I am having difficulty imagining such an image."

"Well, imagine a bunch of senpais who aren't as skilled, powerful, or as restrained, and there are a few hundred of them – those are most of senpai's sisters," Tsukiakari said as she ticked off her fingers while commenting on the Muramasa's as whole. "Now imagine someone who had to reign them all in to keep them from being destroyed by wizards who want to protect the Statute of Secrets."

"I am imagining a woman who is done with her collected sisters' shit," Carnwennan said as he scratched his jaw. "On the one hand, I want to meet her and trade stories, but on the other, I want to avoid her and not get sucked into more Muramasa bullshit."​

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"She makes wonderful cookies," Tsukiakari said in a hopeful voice.

"I'm pretty sure those cookies were baked with calming draughts in them," Juuchi said.

"Or, you were numb from an overload of revelations and just couldn't feel any more emotions at that point since you were so drained," Tsukiakari said back.

"No, if I was nominally in charge of Juuchi's family, I would be baking cookies with calming draughts if for no other reason than to calm myself," Carnwennan said thoughtfully before he turned serious. "And Kagotsuruhe?"​

This slays the Lord K

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Um, we met a Kagotsuruhe, and she was sort of scary, but she wasn't as scary as the Kagotsuruhe in senpai's stories," Tsukiakari volunteered.

"No, that was the same Kagotsuruhe," Juuchi said.

"Wait, really? Because I heard she got herself duct taped to a ceiling fan after a recent bar crawl, and I can't imagine the Kagotsuruhe from your stories ever having that happen to her," Tsukiakari said as Carnwennan swiveled his head and attention between the two.

"When did that come up?" Juuchi asked slowly.

"Ah, Norimune brought it up when she was talking back to Kagotsuruhe while you were passed out," Tsukiakari said as she thought back. "Honjo-senpai was rather amused by it."

"Sure, why not?" Juuchi said as she threw her hands in the air. "It makes about as much sense as anything else has in the four hundred years since I've seen them."

"I don't even – alright, what does she do that is wildly out of character with who she was?" Carnwennan asked.

"She's a critically acclaimed actress who usually portrays villains in stage plays," Tsukiakari said before turning to Juuchi. "Are you sure this is the same Kagotsuruhe? I mean, Akutoku writes a slice of life manga based on her – you know, that everyday yandere thing you like – would she really put up with that?"

Carnwennan mouthed 'what' before his eyes widened in recognition but remained silent.​

The dissonance is amazing

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"Remember that moment before I made my last attempt to kill Kyoshu? Remember that terrible feeling like you were reliving your worst memories but it was magnified?" Juuchi asked with a roll of her eyes as Tsukiakari swallowed heavily before she nodded. "Yes. It was Kagotsuruhe."

"I had suppressed that," Tsukiakari mumbled. "Thanks, senpai."​

kek

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"The most terrifying sword in Japan drives a Prius," Carnwennan said in the tone of a man who was wondering if he was trapped in a dream. "Seriously?"

"Seriously," Juuchi said.

"I always knew Priuses were evil," Carnwennan said as he leaned back.​

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"So, they showed up, and Umitsubame tried to use these strange, forbidden black magic skills known as 'diplomacy' and 'reason' to talk me down, but I was pretty hysterical at that point," Juuchi admitted before she looked away from the other two. "And when that failed, she tried to grab and sheathe me, but that wasn't working, so she told Kagotsuruhe to crank up the fear aura and help her sheathe me – but I was already heavily in the 'fight' portion of a fight/flight fear response, and it just drove me deeper into it. Someone –"​

Umitsubame has delved into arts darker and more deeply than any other Muramasa. She has done the thing one else thought possible, and done the forbidden thing none of her sisters ever even considered.

She put points into Diplomacy and too the Negotiator feat

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"You are not telling me something," Carnwennan said after some contemplation.

"Nope, I've told you all the important parts," Juuchi said as she began to sweat and smiled nervously.

"Yep, nothing else of note happened," Tsukiakari said too hastily.

"I didn't almost accidentally kill anyone else," Juuchi said as she began to breath faster.

"I wasn't in the line of fire after Norimune took me out with bear mace, Stinging-Weep gas, and some other things," Tsukiakari added with her own nervous smile.

Carnwennan looked between the two nervous swords, put two and two together, and punched Juuchi Yosamu in the face.​

This whole exchange is nothing but amazing zingers one after another

U.N.Spacy000 said:
"I see," Carnwennan said after blinking a few times. "What was the amount of collateral damage you did to the park? I assume that played a part in this."

"Yes," Juuchi said.

"As I gathered – now how much was there?" Carnwennan asked again.

"Yes," Juuchi said for a second time.

Carnwennan took in a deep breath and looked at the ceiling before he turned back to Juuchi and said, "The collateral damage done to the park was 'yes.'"

"It was a two sided battle between four and then more sword spirits that came from the time of myth and legends – it was more or less what I figured would happen going into it," Juuchi said with a shrug.

"What excuse did the Aurors give to keep the muggles in the dark?" Carnwennan asked in morbid curiosity.

"They decided that a liquid nitrogen carrying lorry crashed into Kagotsuruhe's Prius and exploded in the park," Tsukiakari said with a shrug.

"And does anyone actually believe that nonsense?" Carnwennan asked.

"Not as far as I can tell," Juuchi said as she rolled her eyes. "SGO is all up in arms about cover ups and conspiracy theories – which they're right about."​

Oh god, that must be hilarious. I can only imagine what kind of tin-foil hat theories that the loopier shipgirls and people who don't know about magic would come up with.

U.N.Spacy000 said:
A few days later, Juuchi's phone rang, and she noted it was Honjo before she answered it and said, "What's up, relic?"

"Do you know why Carnwennan sent me the complete Fruits Basket anime set on Blu-ray?"​

Carnwennan confirmed for nascent entry level weeb without knowing it

QuantizedOne98 said:
Ah, the wonder of having a big family. I had heard stories .
(Being older than your uncle/aunt is only fun until you need to call them your uncle/aint publicly. Especially in front of your and/or his/her friends.)​

Yeah, it can be hilarious. I have an 'uncle' my mum and other aunts and uncles always used to hang out with, bring along to parties, and treat as another of the cousins as kids/teenagers, even though he was actually their uncle due to being an oops-baby

Barricade said:
A Prius is an insult to evil. It is the Diet Coke of evil.

Furbies on the other limb come from the twisted hands of Cenobites themselves, as they laugh long and slow at our torment.​

The Prius is the diet coke of cars

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Getting out of the van behind his mother, Harry turned and helped Natsumi out followed by her sisters and his own. When he turned though, he found someone there watching him with an appraising look on... their face. Their, because the thirteen year old could not tell what gender the person in front of them even was. People sometimes had stated that Rose could be mistaken for a boy from a distance. But the person in front of him right now?

They could be either a very effeminate boy, or a boyish girl of around eighteen with how they looked.

Not helping was the fact that said person's clothes were unisex and so Harry could not get anything from that. At the titters from the person, he realized that he had been staring and bowed. "Um, good day. I'm Nagato-Potter Harry."

Bowing themselves, the person giggled again, bringing another blush to Harry's face. "A good day, Potter-San. I am Kogitsune-Maru."

Eyebrows furrowing, it took Harry a moment to remember something that came up in his research before his eyes widened to nearly comical proportions. "Wait, Kogitsune-Maru? As in the famous sword forged by Munechika and Inari Ookami themselves?!"

Lips twitching, the sword spirit in front of him let out a giggle before opening a fan. "Oh, yes. One in the same as a matter of fact."

Coming up beside him, Natsumi nudged Harry before shaking her head. "Don't bother with trying to figure out what gender they are, Harry-Chan. Kogitsune-San changes that like a normal person changes clothes." Bowing some, she gave a smile to the sword spirit. "Good day, Kogitsune-San. It is good to see you again."

Fan in front of their face once more, the spirit giggled. "Oh my, yes. And it is good to see you again." Pouting, they sighed some and snapped the fan closed. "Though must you ruin my fun, Natsumi-Sama? After all, seeing the utter confusion is oh so worth it."

Rolling her eyes good naturedly, Natsumi smirked. "Yes, because I don't want my Harry-Chan broken just yet. He hasn't met Obaa-San and Ojii-San yet." Suddenly, she froze as she realized what she said. "Um..."

Now leaning down, the sword hummed some. "Hmm... 'Your Harry-Chan'? How interesting, Natsumi-Sama."

Sweat gathering on her forehead, Natsumi gave an unsure chuckle as she looked away. "W-well... um... that is..."

Thankfully, she was saved as Kensuke came around with some bags and raised an eyebrow at Kogitsune-Maru. "Female, or male today?"

A small smile on their face, Kogitisune giggled. "I was feeling a little bit of both today to be honest. You know how it is, Kensuke-Kun."

Quickly, the thirteen year old began to push Harry towards the open back hatch. "Let's get your two swords, Harry-Chan. And I'll help you get them on and... peace bonded, or whatever."

Blinking, though he was still confused about what just happened, Harry shrugged it off. He did shove what she said to the back of his mind to puzzle over later though. "Right." Upon reaching the hatch, he took note of Juuchi laying against the side of the van before reaching for her. Of course, then he realized that rather then be in front of Tsukiakari, she was now behind the other sword. More then that, she was squeezed into the side in such a way as if to hide. "What the...?"

Eyebrow raising, Natsumi glanced at her father and mother, before scratching her head. "Maybe Chichi-ue moved her?" With a shrug, she grabbed Tsukiakari while Harry did the same with Juuchi. Though he did have to tug at her a little bit first which made the Kitsune frown. "A sticking charm? Not a powerful one though."

Only shrugging, Harry placed her at his side before putting in the peacebond. "Wonder why?" There was a feeling of resignation from Juuchi as he took Tsukiakari from Natsumi before humming. "Different sides or the same?"

Arms crossed, his friend considered that before nodding. "Same side, as is traditional. It would be more impressive as well." While Harry did so, she frowned a bit as there was almost a cloud of depression and resignation around Juuchi while Tsukiakari had a feeling of nervousness and curiosity. Shrugging it off, she helped Harry with the tins and boxes of food he brought as gifts. Nagato herself had brought bottles of Perry and the like. "Well, that seems to be everything."

Nodding, Harry smiled a bit. "Yeah, Mum's got my clothes and stuff in her hull at the moment." The wizard then took a deep breath to center himself and smiled. "Huh, the air is nice here."

With a smile of her own, Natsumi chuckled. "It is, but one of my favorite things to do is watch the sunset. There's a part of the mountain right over there..." Next to her, Harry followed her finger. "That's perfect for watching the sunset and to see the stars."

Head tilted to the side, the thirteen year old boy gave a nod. "Maybe we should go there then while we're here."

Both of them walked around the side of the van and into sight of the adults as Natsumi's sisters were talking a mile a minute with Hoppou about what they could do. As soon as they caught sight of Juuchi though, Kogitsune seemed to have teleported there and looked down. Meanwhile, the Katana at Harry's side shifted as if trying to hide behind him. "And what do we have here? Oh my, Juuchi-Chan? Well, it has certainly been a while, now hasn't it~"

Looking from his sword to the sword spirit, Harry blinked and knew that Tsukiakari, somehow, was asking the same question. "Wait, you know Juuchi?"

A slight smile on their face as their eyes became hooded, Kogitsune nodded. "Oh yes, we crossed paths before her and I. And it was... quite interesting." Hands held up and eyes closed, they continued. "The last time was... exquiste. A close dance, ourselves slick and wet as we crashed together again and again, pressed against one another and sliding. Heat being generated from where we met. Quite the fun time~" Now looking at her family's retainer oddly, Natsumi raised an eyebrow, but Kogitsune spoke up before she could. "Yes, those battles were fun."

Part of Harry knew that he missed something as Juuchi rattled hard in her sheath as she tried to snap the peacebond via force. Meanwhile, Tsukiakari gave off the feeling that she was mortified and embarrassed if the heat from her blade was anything to go by. "Um, right..."

Due to not looking at Kogitsune, Harry missed said sword spirit winking at Juuchi. Then they focused on Tsukiakari. "Hmm, now who might this little lovely be? Hmm?~"

If anything, the heat from Tsukiakari increased and Juuchi tried all the harder to snap the peacebond while giving off a feeling of bloodlust and protective feelings. Harry, meanwhile, raised an eyebrow before patting the Kyu Gunto's hilt. "This is Tsukiakari, another one of my family blades, Kogitsune-San."

Thoughtful, the other sword smiled. "I see."

Before they could get any further, Sakuya called over to them. "Kogitsune-Chan! Haru-Chan's arrived with Hoshi-San and Taichi-Kun! Come on over and say hello, you can tease those swords later!"

Lips curling up, Kogitsune winked at the blades. "Right you are."

With that, she bounded off as Harry blinked and turned to Natsumi. "Um... they're nice?"

Facepalming, his friend sighed. But just as she was about to say something, she paused and turned to where Juuchi was. "Um, Harry-Chan? Is Juuchi... growling?"

About to say something, Harry blinked and looked himself. "Huh... so she is."

Moments later found him before the closed gates to the property, though his eye was drawn to the four Kitsune statues on either side of the gate. He recognized that they were Kitsune version of Komainu except all four had nine tails. Frowning, Harry furrowed his eyebrows before turning to look at Hoshi. Said Kitsune smiled and bowed slightly. "Your suspicion is right, Harry-San. Those represent myself as well as my Nee-San, Natsumi's Obaa-San, and Ojii-San."

She then walked up to the door and pressed a button which caused a gong before they found themselves watching as the gates opened up to reveal the mansion which made the wizard stare. Beside him, Nagato nodded with an impressed look on her face. "Quite something to see."

Nodding as she walked beside Harry, Natsumi smiled before puffing out her chest some. "What you see before you is the Ono Clan Compound. Pretty nice, huh?"

Unable to say anything as they could see the trimmed lawns, Harry only nodded. Meanwhile, beside him, Shiromizu in her naga form pressed her finger against her chin in thought. Then she snapped her fingers. "I recognize this style from my Onee-Sama's books! Your family home is done up in Sukiya-Zukuri style!"

Natsumi blinked at that before Kogitsune giggled. "Quite the eye you have there, Lady Shiromizu. But you are correct. When our Lord and Lady were restored, they had the manor rebuilt in such a style as it had been burnt down during... the Ono Massacre." Shaking their head, the sword made a motion with their hand. "Now if you follow me, I shall take you to your rooms to freshen up some..."
________________________________________________________________

Taking a deep breath, Harry let it out as he stared at the shogi screen in front of him. Two itachi sat at either side of it. Having taken an hour to freshen up, Harry had his best clothes on with Juuchi and Tsukiakari at his hip. At first, he had considered his mother having Tsukiakari as planned, until she explained that it would be best that he carry both. Beside him, Natsumi stood in a purple blouse and skirt, though the skirt was deeper in color.

In fact, all of her family as well as Hoshi not to mention his own mother and sister were wearing nice, though modern, clothing.

At first, he had been surprised at it until Natsumi explained the week before that her grandparents, for all they might dress traditionally, did not ask the same of their children. And as Kitsune were to blend into society, they were far less bound then some of the clans in the manner of dress that their heirs and family often went around. Suddenly, Harry was pulled by his thoughts as the Itachi snapped open fans and made motions of them. "The Lord and Lady are ready for your audience.

With unseen hands, the shogi screen slid to the side. Meanwhile, now that the moment was here, Harry found himself calming, his heartbeat slowing to a more even pace. His mind became more clear as the nervousness fell away. Part of him did muse that it was like when he faced the Basilisk and the like.

However, his eyes widened slightly at the sight that met them. There, across the room sat two Kyuubi in fox form. Both of them were the size of large horses and their eyes sharp and calculating as they looked at their guests. Harry could feel their eyes fall upon him and he bowed politely to them as did Nagato and Hoppou which they returned. Head tilted in an appraising look, the male of the two hummed. "Welcome to our abode. Please, come in."

Beside him, the other Kitsune also tilted her head. "I am Ono Chiyo and my husband is Ono Naoki. As he has stated, please come in."

Slightly nodding, Nagato walked in as did her adoptive children before she bowed. "I am Hiraga Nagato, Battleship of the JMSDF."

To one side of her, Hoppou smiled brightly and bowed. "I'm Nagato-Potter Hoppou! Northern Ocean Princess!"

When they turned to him, Harry bowed as well. "And I am Nagato-Potter Harry, though most know of me as Potter Harry."

Eyebrow raised, Natsumi's grandmother gave him a look. "Are you not called the 'Boy-Who-Lived' in elsewhere?"

Grimacing for a moment, Harry sighed. "I did nothing to deserve that title. For that, one needs to look to my biological mother who sacrificed herself so that I would be protected by magic. She is more worthy of being held up."

Chiyo's eyes softened at that. "Indeed, well said." Then they went back to their calculating look. "Please, sit. We do have a question for you though."

Once Harry sat in seiza, Natsumi to his side much to the thirteen year old's surprise, the wizard nodded. "Of course."

Voice nearly a growl, Naoki narrowed his eyes at him as a feeling of tension rose in the room. "If you are Potter-San... then your friendship with our granddaughter has had effects. She has been placed in danger. Deadly danger at that, all due to it. In fact, her friendship with you could bring yet more threats to her life if she stands beside you as she had stated. Is this correct?"

Beside Harry, Natsumi was shaking in anger as she glared at her grandparents. It was only her manners that prevented her from saying anything. Both Nagato and Hoppou narrowed their eyes at the two Kitsune. Meanwhile, Harry simply met their gazes evenly. "That is true enough, I suppose. Natsumi-Chan has been placed into danger through our friendship and could be placed in more as she wishes to face Voldemort at my side whenever such a confrontation could happen. I will not deny that part of me hopes that she is not, if only because it would kill me if she died because of that. But..." His own eyes hardening, he stared into Naoki's eyes. "I am proud to be her friend and would be honored that she considers me worth such. Nor will I stop her if she wishes it because I know her far too well."

Growling, the Kyuubi glared at him. "Truly? Is that your answer?"

All the thirteen year old wizard did was nod while continuing to stare into his eyes. "It is."

Eyes glowing, the Kitsune spread his tails out with flames gathered at each end, and lightning arcing between them. "Then I have only one thing to say as the head of the Ono Clan and her Ojii-San." Suddenly there was a poof of smoke and he was in human form with two ears on his head and a cheesy grin as he gave Harry a thumbs up. "I approve!"

Boggled, Harry nearly fell over to the side while the elder Ono's wife also transformed and let loose some party poppers as she sighed happily. "And here we were so worried that Natsumi-Chan would have a boring childhood." Sniffing, she made a wave with a similar grin, though her eyes were closed. "Bah! Such a thing would be horrible for a Kitsune!"

Facepalming, Natsumi groaned. "Obaa-San... Ojii-San... Please, stop."

Confetti was then sprayed into her face while her grandfather gave her a look. "Why ever would we do that now?" Eyebrow twitching, the teenaged Kitsune did her best not to kill her grandparents as her grandfather went into a pose with lightning behind him as he was somehow wearing a labcoat over his kimono that flapped in the wind. "Adventure! And battles against evil!"

Her grandmother sighed and clasped her paws together with sparkles in her eyes and air as roses appeared in bloom behind her. "True friendship... and perhaps... a whiff of romance?"

Simply hanging her head, Natsumi internally swore at them. 'Why me, Kami? Why must they be so embarrassing?'

Meanwhile, Harry just blinked, his thoughts unknowing echoed by his mother. 'Wat.'

As for Hoppou, she was just smiling and giggling. 'Asuka and Rei were right! They are fun!'

Disappearing, Naoki reappeared with an arm around Harry's shoulders. "So... according to my musume, you brought treats made with peanut butter? I must admit, I was unsure when they told me about it. But upon trying some, I must admit that it is quite delicious. Its become quite the favorite treat here in town and I know some of the Kitsune clans are trying to produce some here in Japan..."

Even though he was still confused about what just happened, Harry shook it off and gave a smile. "Sure, I don't mind. In fact, I brought some of my Ultimate Peanut Butter cake as a gift."

Hands rubbing together, Naoki grinned even as his daughters sighed and hung their heads. "Excellent..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Taking off his slippers, Harry stepped into the tatami dining room along with his family and glanced around in curiosity. Like much of the house, it was done in the Sukiya style. Over in the tokonoma, Harry could see that the pillar for it was burnt wood with bark still on it. Notcing the direction that he was looking Naoki's expression became saddened. "The wood comes from a tree upon this property that was planted by my ancestor who was the Kitsune sochi of the Foxwife of Ono. When the rest of our family was massacred, those who did so burnt the tree. That is a branch from the great tree which fell. But! Look outside, Potter-San, over there and what do you see?"

With a blink, Harry did so and noticed a large, scarred tree in the courtyard near where he could see the family Shrine. Around it, there was a Shimenawa around it. "Wait, is that...?"

Now nodding, Naoki smiled. "The very same tree? Yes. Despite the damage it took, the tree yet lived! Much like my own family, Potter-San, they thought that they killed it when it returned. Since then, we have honoured that tree and used the branch that fell when we drove the Usurpers that killed my family out as part of the tokonoma so that we may always remember." Then he clapped his hands and chuckled before winking. "But I think that the wall scroll is much more interesting..."

Confused, the wizard looked at it closer and his eyes widened even as part of him noted that Hoshi made a choking sound. The picture on the scroll showed four adult Kitsune, proud and filled with joy. Within their tails were three younger Kitsune, one of whom was only a kit of one of the female Kitsune. Glancing out the corner of his eye, he caught Kensuke shooting Naoki and Chiyo looks, with the two raising their eyebrows in return. Rather then comment on that, Harry smiled and bowed slightly. "A lovely wall scroll, Ono-San-"

Before he could get much further, Chiyo made a scoffing noise. "Bah! Call us Chiyo-San and Naoki-San, otherwise it could get confusing..." Then her eyes twinkled a bit. "Or perhaps Obaa-San and Ojii-San if you would prefer~"

This time it was Natsumi who choked a bit before Harry chuckled and shook his head. Naoki then gestured at the low table in the room with cushions around it. "Please, come and sit down honoured guests. Food will be served soon."

Once they sat down, the food was brought out with Nagato's eyes widening some at what was placed in front of them. The rice was to be expected, as was the fried tofu, but the rest? "Is this...?"

Amused, Kensuke grinned as he rubbed his hands. "Takayama ramen with Hida beef? Hai." Then he blinked and his grin widened some. "Oh, and some Kei-Chan chicken as well! And ordinary Hida beef!" Moments later, he winced as Hoshi gripped one of his ears with a frown and pulled it. "Ow!"

Still frowning, she huffed some. "Behave, Ken-Chan." Ignoring the whine as he rubbed his ear, she gave her two friends a smile. "It looks lovely as always."

Lips twitching, Naoki hummed some before snapping a fan open in front of his face. "Indeed it does! Our cooks do good work and expected people with large appetites." His smirk growing a touch, he gave Taichi a look. "Especially considering what might happen in the future... Taichi-Kun, we expected some friends of yours to come as well."

Cheeks reddening, Taichi looked around but before he could say anything, Nagato bowed with a twinkle in her eye. "Sadly, Akagi-San and Kaga-San were both needed to be out on patrols. I am sure that otherwise they would be here though."

Pinching his nose, the eighteen year old Kitsune let out a small groan as there were chuckles from the various adults. Then he perked up and looked at Natsumi. "So..." When she looked up after swallowing her food, her brother grinned. "What are you doing with Harry-San tomorrow? The festival is the day after you know."

Not missing a beat, Natsumi gave a shrug. "Actually, I was going to show Harry-Chan around town. Get all the sights and such in..." Then she smiled at said boy who was sampling some of the Hoba Miso. "In fact, we'll be gone all day. We're going to Yuina's sandwich shop for lunch, the food there's great!"

With a blink, Harry swallowed and tilted his head. "A sandwich shop?"

Humming as she ate some fried tofu, his best friend's smile grew. "You'll really like it, Harry-Chan. She's a Kitsune and married an American GI after the war and they settled here. They made a sandwich shop here in town that's really popular, all fifties style on the inside. Most of the meat are local including venison from a deer farm nearby."

That made Nagato raise an eyebrow before she glanced at Natsumi's grandparents who nodded. "There's a deer farm nearby?"

Simply nodding as she ate, Chiyo chuckled. "Hai, we used to get plenty of meat from the wilderness nearby. Even when eating meat was banned, we were, ah, one of the major sources of 'Medicine' from boars and the like. But with the war and rationing, we all tightened our belts but some of ours came up with the idea to farm deer on the outskirts within an old underground quarry. With magic, we managed to light the entire place up as well as reinforce it and they do not know the difference after we put soil down there as well as brush. It is but another source of food for those in the town."

Nagato considered that before smiling. "I suppose that does make sense."

Meanwhile, Taichi internally smirked some. "Well, that sounds like a date, Kaiju." Then he winced as Natsumi reached below the table and pinched his leg hard. 'GAH!'

Other then that, she mumbled a bit. "Not a Kaiju."

It was then that she noticed all the adult Kitsunes looking directly at her. Eyebrow raising, Naoki looked at Harry and hummed some. "A date, you say? With Harry-San?"

As Harry was about to say something, Natsumi gave a shrug and spoke up. "Hai, a date. A date between friends, Ojii-San."

Rather amused, the two older Kitsunes shared a look and chuckled before Chiyo grinned. "My, my, so straight forward."

Eyebrow raised, Natsumi pointed at Harry. "Blame Harry-Chan, he's like that naturally. What did they call it at Hogwarts? Being a Gryffindor?"

Snickering, Harry gave a nod. "Among other things about being Gryffindor."

With a nod, the thirteen year old Kitsune's eyes twinkled. "Hai, such as how to walk around without clanging in one's pants or shirt for girls." Ignoring the choking sound from her father as well as the sputters from her brother, Natsumi took a piece of beef. "Or that is what they said."

His shoulders shaking in silent laughter as he glanced at both his son-in-law, currently having his back pounded, and grandson, who was wiping his nose, Naoki gave the best serious look he could. "I see then." Once more, his fan opened. "I approve!"

Both Haru and Sakuya shook their heads at that and sighed.

Once dinner was done, Harry left briefly and returned with one of the cake boxes that he placed before Naoki and Chiyo. Lifting it to reveal the peanut butter cake, he smiled. "This is my Ultimate Peanut Butter Cake, Naoki-San, Chiyo-San."

The two Kitsune stared at it with wide eyes before bowing to Harry who had retaken his place, Chiyo smiled. "Thank you, Harry-San. This looks delicious."

Soon, the cake was cut into slices and everyone had a piece. Part of Harry was amused by how Asuka and Rei were acting, though he looked at Natsumi who was practically gobbling hers. "Enjoying it?"

With a swallow, Natsumi snorted some. "When wouldn't I, Harry-Chan? All your treats are wonderful!" Sighing as she took another bite, she shook her head. "I could eat them for the rest of my life and be happy."

Blushing, Harry gave her a smile. "Thanks, Natsumi-Chan."

There was a flash and they turned to see both her grandparents in a pose, beams of light behind them and fans in either hand as kabuki music played. "We approve and fully back you in this endeavour, Natsumi-Chan!"

Fan snapping close, Naoki looked at the now empty plate and got him another slice. "Though we shall have to plan first. For one thing, we must have this was the main cake... or cakes."

Licking some frosting from the side of her mouth, Chiyo gave a nod. "Yes, there would be more then one needed there..."

Her face now red, Natsumi only facepalmed. 'I should have known that they would do this, I should have known it...'
__________________________________________________________

Sipping tea under the Moon, Naoki smiled at Hoshi who sat down near his wife. "A shame that Tsuki-Chan was unable to make it this year. It would have been nice to have all of us together once more."

With a sigh, Hoshi only nodded. "Agreed on that. Though..." Lips curling upwards some, she looked up to the stars. "I did speak with Tsuki-Nee when we were at Hogwarts together."

Head tilted to the side, Chiyo narrowed her eyes some. "Ah, yes, dealing with that disgusting thing called itself a trickster spirit." Snorting, she scowled. "Even Nogitsune are better then such a thing."

Naoki did not say anything, because he was in full agreement with his wife. When he heard what that "Peeves" had done, the only thing that kept him from heading to Hogwarts alongside Chiyo was that it was already dealt with. After all, it would have hurt their granddaughter if Harry had been killed due to it.

In which case, they would have been there and would have made sure that the lesson would stick even more.

Placing his cup down to be refilled, the male Kyuubi hummed. "Speaking of, Natsumi-Chan gave us some very interesting pictures." Expression softening, he gave his old friend an understanding smile. "What she brought about, must have meant so much."

Gaze travelling to the pond with the night sky reflected in it as fireflies drifted through the garden, Hoshi nodded before speaking with a soft voice. "Far more then you would know, Naoki-kun. To be accepted by beings of such pure spirit..." Eyes closed as small tears dripped down, she sighed. "It was wonderful."

A small, understanding look on her face, Chiyo placed one arm around Hoshi's shoulders in a hug as well as placing a tail around her waist. "That is our Natsumi-Chan, it would seem. And she has grown so much as well."

Yet again, silence fell on them as each one considered those words and the meaning unsaid. Looking up at the stars she was named for, Hoshi nodded. "Hai. And I feel that our Natsumi-Chan will go further then we ever thought before." Turning, she had an interested look on her face. "And what do you think of her friends?"

Taking up his now refilled tea, Naoki's gaze met his wife's as a silent conversation happened. "Nagato-San is truly a good Okaa-San to her children, a strong woman. And Hoppou-San is also strong as well. Not just due to the obvious love that we have heard her own children have, but also other things. We heard that when the first word came in of an Abyssal attack, she sat down in front of her school ready to defend it, yes?"

Hoshi nodded as she took up one of the peanut butter treats and nibbled it. "Indeed, I saw it myself. From what I saw, she would have forced any hostile Abyssals to go through her first before allowing harm to come to those under her care. And now our Asuka-Chan and Rei-Chan are under that umbrella as well. With Hoppou-San's power... there are few threats that one would need to be worried about in such a case."

Also nibbling a treat, Chiyo hummed. "Very true. One would underestimate just how powerful she is. Perhaps though, that is what she wants? To not have people fear her for what she truly is? Not that I believe that either of the twins would care."

Chuckling, Naoki gave a shake of his head. "Though there is something bothering her. But in either case, I believe that we shall leave finding out what to our granddaughters." Now turning his attention to some shadows, he frowned. "Now Harry-San, what are your thoughts on him, Kogitsune-Chan?"

Said sword stepped out into the moonlight and smiled. "I must admit, he is interesting." They then bowed to Hoshi. "And I must apologize, Hoshi-Sama. While you stated he was able to control Juuchi-Chan, I believed that it could not be her or possible. Yet, it is true."

Just smiling, the Kitsune waved it off. "There is no need to apologize, Kogitsune-Chan. If I had not seen it myself, I would not have believed it." Sipping her tea, she hummed. "Though I suspect that aggravating Juuchi-Chan so much was part of your test."

Amused, the sword winked. "Partially, but it is always fun to tweak her nose or that of her sisters." Chuckles escaped from the Kitsune there before Kogitsune became serious. "However, I did want to see how he handled her. And more then once, Juuchi let out some bloodlust. Yet... it simply washed off her Master easily. To have such will and strength of soul in one so young, I wonder how much more that will be as he grows. He shall be an interesting one to be certain." Their expression then softened. "But it does do my heart good that Juuchi-Chan found a family to serve, and who is loyal to her. I suspect that they have healed some of the hurts done to her by Kyoshu-Teme."

With a sip of tea, Hoshi shook her head. "Ah, yes, Kyoshu-Teme. I remember that time she came around here and you decided to treat her as a child. From memory, you spanked her, and quite literally from that. Though I prefer Kyoshu-Chi over Kyoshu-Teme. And the other blades?"

Head tilted to the side, the sword considered that. "Tsukiakari-Chan I am not sure about yet, I have yet to get her measure. Though rumour has it that she fought on even ground with Norimune-Chan, and even scratched her actual form. Which speaks well of her power, but outer and inner for scratching a Muramasa blade's true form is no easy feat. She is loyal to her family though as she should be, that I can tell from what little I have seen. As for the dagger that Natsumi-Chan has which Harry-San gave her... he is... most interesting. Rarely have I met a blade so old and powerful. He is steeped with legend and myth." Slowly, they grinned. "I look forward to taking his measure when I speak to them later tonight."

Each of the three Kitsunes nodded at that, as it did confirm their own thoughts. Both Chiyo and Naoki were impressed with the blade given to their granddaughter. One that they could tell was of legend few others had. At the patter of feat though, they all turned to find a young, slightly glowing child with fox ears and tail running up to them. Cheeks pinkened, she ran up and hugged Hoshi who chuckled. "Well, hello there, Akemi-Chan. And how are we tonight?"

The spirit looked out from her spot between the Kyuubi's tails and giggled. "I'm good. Oh!" Her eyes widened some. "I was just meeting Harry-San though I spotted him and Natsumi-Nee-San kissing!"

Needless to say that got amused looks from all the adults there with Chiyo grinning predatorily. "Really now? You say that Natsumi-Chan was kissing Harry-San? On the cheek, or...?"

Akemi giggled a bit. "She kissed him right on the lips, mwa! But it was really short though."

Sharing looks and filing that information away, Naoki leaned down to the Zashiki warashi. "I see. So what do you think of Harry-San himself, Akemi-Chan?"

For a moment, Akemi frowned and tilted her head in thought. Then she opened her eyes and smiled. "I really like him, he's nice. When he saw me in his room, he gave me a smile and asked what I was doing there, no anger or anything. And I told him that I wanted to meet him and..." As the Kitsune listened, the spirit told them of everything that happened before finishing up with a large smile. "... Then when I told him that I was going, he gave me some nice cookies! So he's a really good person, though..."

When she trailed off, the Kitsune frowned with Kogitsune clearing their throat. "Though what, Akemi-Chan?"

Eyebrows furrowing, she shook her head. "Um, I'm not sure. There's a darkness, but its in that weird scar. I don't like it, its bad and icky and wants to hurt Harry-San and others, but its held back by the light that surrounds him that's made of love. I think that his Kaa-San is protecting him, though she's not here anymore."

It took only a few seconds for Hoshi to translate that and she grimaced. "Yes, I know what that is and it is something that I will speak to Naoki-Kun and Chiyo-Chan as well as Kogitsune-Chan. It is a very bad thing, but not something that Harry-San did. Rather something done to him, and it is best that you do not know."

Confused, the Zashiki warashi just shrugged before snatching another treat and running off with a giggle. As they shook their heads, the adults turned back to their conversation and what the elder Onos as well as Kogitsune found out about Harry's scar disgusted them and also made them angry for Harry's sake. At the same time though, they were also now more interested in him potentially joining the family due to living with such and not giving into the darkness.

Harry, for his part grumbled in his sleep and turned over in his futon while dreaming of an older him and Natsumi sitting on the porch and drinking tea.

 

[darthcourt10]

U.N.Spacy000

This is what I was working on before the sword that would get even Akutoku to cry foul was revealed.

Well, I mean, it isn't like hentai has good dialogue with actual good double-entendres and implications. Akutoku would probably cry foul because Kogitsune won't teach her the ways of not-lewd yet lewd words.

When does this happen? When it's most funny and after the Muramasa family reunion. Also, it's on the third Monday of a September because reasons that'll be apparent 2/3rds the way through.

_____


Life Lessons

This is an adamantine sword. All craftdwarfship is of the highest quality. It menaces with adamantine spikes. On the item is an image of an elephant in adamantine. The elephant is screaming.

Juuchi looked over to her blade from the computer screen and wondered how a sword could be studded with spikes and still function properly before returning her attention to the computer. Upon its screen in its full ASCII glory was Dwarf Fortress.

She was having Fun.

It was the most Fun she had ever had.

Her previous playthroughs had less amounts of copious Fun, and she had endeavored for a maximum amount of Fun at the end of this game.

It just had not gone the way she expected it.

Juuchi had known her fortress was about to be toast, so she prepared the ultimate 'fuck you' she could. She uncorked hell and set things up so the demons would be funneled through the camps of her enemies before getting to the fortress. That had gone as planned, but none of her enemies were fighting each other. Instead, they were all living together in their camp united by their hatred of all things dwarven as they plotted the fortress' demise. In this, humans, elves, goblins, elephants, unicorns, and demons were united as one. Somehow. For reasons.

At least the Forgotten Beast she had been planning on releasing upon them had been killed by carp. Juuchi was unsure she would have been able to handle the Fun of having that painstakingly made plan fall through in a way that damaged the fortress and prematurely ended her Fun as well.

There was only one thing left to do, so Juuchi directed her dwarves to throw the lever and unleash magma upon the unsuspecting world.

Except the mechanism to open the floodgate was jammed.

It was jammed by a carp.

Because of course it was.

Juuchi flopped in her seat much like the accursed fish that had caused her so much misery.

"You know, I hadn't thought your junior would be so knowledgeable when it came to different forms of philosophy," Chisuheri said from the living room.

Juuchi turned her attention from the screen where she had been trying to ignore the fact that Kyoshu was in the living room eating cookies as a reward for finding the Mizuchi while Chisuheri and Tsukiakari chatted about other things, and she said, "Oh?"

"Indeed, though most of her education seems to be western in this regard, I am curious as to where she learned Taoist philosophy," Chisuheri said as she eyed her sister.

"Whatist?" Juuchi asked.

"Simplicity, patience, compassion: these are your greatest treasures," Tsukiakari quoted.

"Oh, that. Ian Potter stopped off in Hong Kong on his way home and bought a dao," Juuchi said with a wave of her hand. "I don't know the full reasoning – Suzu-chan was there at the time, ask her – but I think it came down to having another sword from another country so the collection of oriental swords would be a little more complete or something."

"I am a little surprised said dao isn't here with you, then," Chisuheri said.

"Why would she be here? The young lord had the storehouse searched for Japanese blades so he could repatriate the ones acquired by Charlus," Juuchi said as she rolled her eyes. "He didn't drag any of the Norse, French, German, Anglo-Saxon, British, Russian, Arab, Greek, Roman, Italian, or Indian swords out – why would he bring out a Chinese sword? Then there are the spears, pistols, lances, a few artillery pieces, rifles, halberds, knives, and assorted other weapons that also weren't pulled from the armory. Honestly, they're going to be so jealous when they learn what we've been up to, and they'll probably crucify us if we let anything happen to Harry."

"Truly?" Chisuheri asked.

"Well, the Roman ones would probably advocate for it, but the rest would just want to kill us themselves," Juuchi said with a shrug. "Or were you asking about the multi-cultural collection? Because let me tell you, the potlucks are awesome when we have them. And then there are the times the cookbooks and culinary equipment get involved. I just…"

Chisuheri narrowed her eyes as she looked from one Potter blade to the other before she asked, "Are you two foodgasming from the mere memory?"

"Most Japanese cooking offers such paltry, bland fair compared to the wonders we've tasted," Juuchi said in reverent tones while Tsukiakari nodded.

"Chisuheri! Chiseheri! Akutoku said that foodgasms are her second favorite gasms!" Kyoshu said with a wide smile before she frowned slightly and tilted her head. "mou… what's a gasm?"

"And just like that, my good mood is ruined," Juuchi said before she turned back to the computer where a dwarf decided to use a floodgate as an improvised weapon and inadvertently released the sweet, delicious magma Juuchi had wanted to coat the world in.

It would take some time, but the carp were on their way to inheriting the earth.

Everything – save the demons and carp – being consumed by the wall of fiery rock brought a smile to Juuchi's face.

"It isn't that bad, senpai," Tsukiakari said.

"Alright – have you picked up any wisdom from Chisuheri then?" Juuchi asked.

"True love is born from understanding," Tsukaikari said cheerfully.

"And utter loathing, too, I imagine," Juuchi grumbled back.

"And what words of wisdom have you imparted unto your kohai?" Chisuheri asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Kill anyone you don't like," Tsukiakari intoned sagely as though she was dispensing the greatest wisdom in the universe while fighting to keep the smirk off her face.

"Juuchi, no," Chisuheri said in a tone that was not quite despair.

"Juuchi, yes!" Juuchi said as the nigh-all-consuming wall of burning death finished flooding the computer screen and trapped her last seven dwarves who would eventually die due to the lack of alcohol. "Merry Christmas for Juuchi!"

"Yay! Christmas!" Kyoshu cheered before nibbling on a blueberry muffin. "More coal for everyone! Then we can light the dumpster on fire!"

Tsukiakari moved her mouth, but no words came out.

"What," Juuchi said flatly as she turned around in her chair. "Who started that tradition?"

"Umitsubame might have been particularly upset with everyone one year and gave us all coal," Chisuheri said without emotion. "And of course, you burn coal, but to Norimune's shock, the fireplace was decorative rather than usable. Then, the flaming coal was transferred into the trashcan, and the suddenly burning trashcan was tossed into the dumpster. Not only was Umitsubame evicted from her apartment over the fiasco, but she decided to no longer host family get gatherings anywhere near her home. Unfortunately, she decided to express her displeasure with more coal the following year, and then it became tradition thanks to Akutoku when she planned and set it up for the third year."

Juuchi's response was cut off by a knock on the door, and she waved Tsukiakari to answer it while she grabbed a party hat and noisemaker and indicated her sisters should grab their own. The younger blade opened up the door to reveal a befuddled looking Honjo while three Muramasas blew their noisemakers, cracked party-poppers open, and a banner saying 'You're Old!' unfurled over the coffee table.

"What," Honjo said as she took in the sight.

"Ah, it's Respect for the Aged day," Tsukiakari said brightly.

Honjo blinked before she said, "Calling me old doesn't sound respectful."

"It's true, though," Juuchi said energetically with a bright smile before she strode into the kitchen and brought out a cake also decorated with 'You're Old!'

"Calling you old…?" Tsukiakari asked before she turned around and saw the banner.

Honjo watched the youngest blade in the room turn an interesting shade of crimson before she whipped around to Juuchi and wailed, "Senpai!"

"Not to worry, your banner is right here," Juuchi said as she pulled out the banner Tsukiakari originally made from the cupboard.

It was much more respectful than what dangled over the coffee table.

"I hadn't realized Honjo would be coming over," Chisuheri said.

"Ah! I'm old!" Kyoshu said as she read the banner before turning to Chisuheri. "Chisuheri! Chisuheri! I'm old!"

"Yes, yes you are," Chisuheri said drolly. "We're all old."

"Then why are you here if you weren't in on Juuchi's… prank," Honjo asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Someone had to find the Mizuchi and has refused to leave until the Mizuchi is found," Juuchi said sourly. "Again. And since she requires adult supervision I don't feel I can give her since paddling is too 'old fashioned,' 'cruel,' 'not conducive to learning,' and 'ineffectual due to memory issues' or something, Chisuheri is here."

"Indeed," Honjo said before she turned to the banner and sniffed with an upturned nose. "You know, I'm not that much older than you in the grand scheme of things."

"That's what all the old women say to us youngsters – well those that don't perpetually claim they're twenty-four, at least," Juuchi said as she elbowed Honjo in the side.

"You say that as though you don't measure your age in centuries by this point," Honjo sniped back before the two began to bicker.

"How long do you think they will go on like that?" Carnwennan asked Tsukiakari before tasting a smaller piece of the large piece of cake he had acquired and carried off on a plate.

"Oh! Carnwennan! I, uh, I don't know," Tsukiakari said after jumping a little when the Arthurian dagger spoke. "Uh, happy Respect for the Aged day!"

"Thank you, Little Bell," Carnwennan said before taking another bite. "It is good to be appreciated."

"The fuck did you come from!" Juuchi shouted the same time Honjo asked, "What are you doing?"

"I am exercising my right to the first and largest piece of cake as the oldest person here while you two argue," Carnwennan said with a smug smile. "And maybe I've been here the entire time?"

"And leave Natsumi alone for longer than necessary? I doubt it," Juuchi said with a shake of her head.

"The Onos got me a phone, and Tsukiakari invited me over," Carnwennan said with a shrug before he turned to where Kyoshu was aghast anew by her rediscovered old age. "You know, I was told about this, but actually seeing it is another thing entirely."

"Indeed it is," Honjo said in a fatigued voice before she decided to claim her own slice of cake.

 

[darthcourt10]

Savato93

"You should probably be thankful there are no humans around to see you like that…"

Regalia picked her head up to look to Ruadri, eyebrow arched. "Why? What's interesting about my sunbathing?"

Ruadri sighed in exasperation. "It's less to do with your sunbathing… and more with your having removed your parka." Sure enough, the ebony article laid neatly folded on the ground beside the Re-class, leaving her wearing only her bikini top and bottom. Regalia herself was laying face-down on a towel in the sand, simply taking some time to bask in the sun's rays—something she hadn't had a chance to do in a while.

And in the process, she—and any fortunate onlookers—got a none-too-subtle reminder of her status as a battlecarrier. A well-sculpted (effectively literally) core and long, toned legs, with just enough fat to even out all the muscle packed into her slender frame. As with most Re-classes, she didn't quite have the bust size typically associated with battleships or carriers… but then, Ruadri mused internally, that wasn't really her selling point.

Regalia paused to roll over on her back. "I'm… still not really seeing the issue…" she said, somewhat confused. "Is it a rules deal, or something? Just looked down upon?"

Ruadri shook her head. "No, not exactly. It's just that… you have a good figure, and other people are going to take notice, give you weird looks. If you're not careful, someone might try to take advantage of you… and get themselves hurt when you retaliate."

"Uhh… okay." As Regalia sat up and reached for her parka, however, she noticed several Abyssals sprinting towards the nearby pier. "Hey, where are they going?" She asked, pointing.

Looking to the pier, Ruadri frowned. "…I don't know, but they seem agitated." Stepping forward, she held out a hand to her niece, pulling her to her feet. "Let's go see."

As they made their way over, the pair spotted several more of their kin heading in the same direction. In addition, it seemed that a crowd was forming. "Wow, it looks like everyone's gathering here…" Regalia noted as she fiddled with her scarf, getting it back into its usual place. "Whatever it is, it must be really important."

"Yeah." A minute later, the pair found themselves looking at what had to be their whole fleet, standing around looking confused. "Well, it looks like everyone else is in the dark about this, as well…" Ruadri mused, eyebrows raised.

"Listen, everyone…" A voice called out. Everyone looked towards the end of the pier, where Tanith and the other flagships stood at attention. "We've received word that another of our sisters has survived." Tanith took a deep breath, putting her hands behind her back. "We're not sure how, but… we've found Renita. She's alive."


The crowd rapidly broke into hushed whispers of excitement and joy. The princess's eyes panned out over the group, identifying the girls who looked to each other with slightly puzzled expressions. "Now, some of you… aren't quite as old as the others. You never had a chance to know Renita… nor ANY Re-class sister. That is because…" Tanith sighed. "Like others of her kind, she was cursed with instability. She was only with us for a short time… before she couldn't fight the evil thoughts haunting her… every waking moment. So she fled Unalaska, to prevent herself from ever having a chance to harm us… and has never been seen since."

"Until now." Ritou stepped forward, holding up a photograph. "The Russians have apparently been shadowing a Re-class we managed to identify as Renita for the past several months, watching her work her way through the island chain to the north. All they could tell before reaching out to us, was that she was nonaggressive… and critically damaged."

There was a moment of silence as that sank in. "…when you say critical, how bad are we talking?" Rivet spoke up.

"At a minimum… air wing depleted, flight deck inoperable, all guns disabled, and armor belt perforated…" Many of the girls could be heard inhaling sharply. "I know, it's bad. She's been without a home port, a princess, for years by now. She's in desperate need of aid."

"We're putting together a task force to find her," Tanith continued. "We need to move fast—at some point during the Russians' rotation of their scouting planes, Renita made a sudden course change, and now they've lost sight of her. We don't have much time before we lose her trail altogether and she vanishes again… likely for good, this time."

Instantly, dozens of hands were in the air.

Ritou threw up her own hands. "I'm sorry, but we can't ALL go to seek her out. We may be at peace with the humans now, but that doesn't mean our presence won't still put them on edge. And a force that big? People might get the wrong idea about what we're doing. Also, time is of the essence, so we can't afford to be slow—this task force needs to be moving at 24-25 knots minimum, or ideally 30. That rules out Submarines, Light Carriers, and most of us flagships."

Tanith nodded in agreement, as the designated ships filtered out of the group. "Lastly… we don't know about her current mental status. If we reach her, and for some reason she's… hostile to us…" The dreadnought's head fell. "We need someone willing to… help her find peace." Slowly, many of the remaining sisters lowered their arms, eyes wide in realization. Only a handful of the qualified Abyssals—some of the youngest among them—continued to hold their hands up, albeit hesitantly.

Looking back up, Tanith saw her own daughter among the volunteers. "Regalia? Are you sure about this? You have no actual training yet… and we have no idea what might happen…"

Regalia gave her mother a thoughtful look. "Well… I kinda started this manhunt. I figured I should… you know, see it through to the end? Besides…" She stroked her tail. "I know how to be a carrier, at least."

After a moment, Tanith sighed. She glanced beside her daughter to Ruadri. "Will you go with Regalia? Look after her in case something happens?"

The Ru-class nodded. "Yes, sister."

Her worries eased, Tanith turned her attention back to the others. "Sunny is the only one among us flagships that both knew Renita in the past, and is capable of maintaining speeds above twenty knots for extended periods; as such, she will be leading this task force." She waved a hand. "Alright… everyone who's going, do whatever you need to, to get ready—the task force will set sail in two hours."

As the group began to disperse, Tanith approached her daughter. Regalia looked to her with a slightly guilty expression. "I'm sorry you can't keep an eye on me personally, Mom…" she said.

The princess shook her head. "It's alright. My sisters and I still have our own responsibilities here. We'll be coordinating with Admiral Goto and the others for this mission… as well as alerting Mother of what's happening. She may not take the news of Renita's… condition well." Reaching out, she took Regalia's hand in her own. "Just promise me you'll be careful. Don't put yourself in a dangerous position if you can help it."

Regalia smiled softly. "You got it, Mom. We'll bring Aunt Renita home, I'm sure of it."

The young Re-class couldn't help but feel a surge of anticipation rising in her chest—a feeling that, unbeknownst to her, was shared by her mother.

Her first sortie.

XXXXXXXXXX

The destroyer strained to support her vastly-heavier flagship as she leaned against her side, the now blood-saturated cloak still pressed against her midsection.

They'd been sailing for a little under two hours at full speed; in that time, the Re-class had already gained a deeply-worrying list to her starboard side. The destroyer could feel her boilers skipping in her carapace every time one of her flagship's legs failed to find purchase on the water's surface, briefly slipping beneath the waves, before the terrified Re-class yanked it out and tried to find her footing once more. The destroyer estimated that she could remain afloat another hour, at best, before…

She couldn't bear to finish that thought.

To the destroyer's great relief, she wouldn't need to sail that much longer—gazing forward, she could already see their destination cresting the horizon. "Just a little further, flagship…" she panted. "You're going to be fine. Trust me." The Re-class didn't respond vocally, just weakly patting the destroyer's side in affirmation. All her focus was on pressing forward… ignoring the chilling seawater slowly filling her faster than her crew could pump it out.

But at last, the rolling waves beneath them gave way to sand and gravel. No sooner had her hooves touched the beach did the Re-class stumble and fall forward, her strength finally abandoning her. She hit the ground with a weak grunt, crying tears of pain and relief, as the destroyer waddled up next to her, exhausted. "See…? We made it…" she huffed, slumping to the ground beside her flagship. "I won't… let you sink."

With her flagship out of the water, she was finally safe… for now.

Glancing over to the Re-class, to her hull, the destroyer could finally see the damage that had forced them to make landfall here. A chunk of her hull was crumpled inward, the plating cracked open like an egg—but she didn't see any explosive damage. Or impact damage, for that matter. There was no melted or warped steel, no scrapes or scratches… it looked as if the welds holding the plating together had simply split open. Nothing had struck the Re-class…

not in that instant, at least.

No… this was an old wound. A failed ramming attempt… a near-miss from a mine or torpedo… an impact with an underwater mountain… whatever had caused it, this damage, this compromised plating had been this way for a long time—before the destroyer had ever met her.

The destroyer lightly prodded the Re-class with a flipper. "Flagship…? Has the pain gotten any… better?"

Still gasping weakly, the Re-class rolled onto her back. "I-it… it's c-cold…" she mumbled.

Still conscious. Some good news, at least. Her response, though… the destroyer needed to find shelter for the two of them, somewhere the Re-class was out of the elements. "Can you move? At all?"

Slowly, the Re-class shifted, trying to lift herself off the ground, but she simply didn't have the strength to support herself. Her arm gave out beneath her, dropping her back to the sand with a pained gasp. After only a few tries, she gave up and returned to just laying limply. "No… n-no more…"

The destroyer let out a concerned whine. "…Okay, just… try and relax for now. I'll try to think of something…" She ran through her options. The Re-class couldn't walk, obviously. She could probably carry her on her back, but she had no way to get her up there. She couldn't carry her in her mouth either—her weight would just make her fall out of her jaws… unless she bit down. Dragging her…? No, out of the question. That would just hurt her more. She needed a way to carry her safely… she needed something for the Re-class to lay on, that she could drag behind her. Like a plate, or a mat…

Or a cloth.

The destroyer waddled back over to the Re-class. "Could you let me see your cloak for a bit?" The Re-class whimpered, but let her hands fall from the blood-soaked fabric pressed against her abdomen. The destroyer carefully took the garb in her jaws—fighting the urge to retch at the oily-coppery taste it left in her mouth—and set it down a couple feet away. For the next minute, the shivering Re-class resigned herself to meekly covering up the rend in her flesh with her hands, as the destroyer did her level best to lay the cloak out flat on the ground.

Once that was done, the destroyer moved to the opposite side of the Re-class. Bit by bit, she began to nudge her flagship onto the cloak, careful not to agitate her wound any further. It took her quite some time, but eventually the Re-class was where she needed to be, lying in the middle of the fabric. Finally, the destroyer fiddled with the edges on either side of the cloak, working them until she could get both edges into her mouth. Tugging at the cloak experimentally, she was relieved to see the Re-class remain where she was, secured in the makeshift sling.

"Alright, Flagship, just hang in there…" the destroyer grumbled through the fabric in her teeth. "I'll find us someplace safe, and then you can finally rest." Shuffling forward, pulling the sling alongside herself, the destroyer began to make her slow journey inland. "Just hang in there."

 

[darthcourt10]

Harry Leferts

Walking along, Carnwennan tilted his head as he examined the room that they were in. Beneath his feet, he could feel the tatami mats. Coming to the Tokonoma, the dagger leaned forward to examine it better. "So this is a traditional Japanese room then?"

In reply, Juuchi cracked open one eye from where she was leaning her head against a fist, the arm propped up on a table. "Hai, it is." Frowning, she raised one eyebrow. "But being as you live with Natsumi, I would have thought that you would have seen the one in Haru's house."

Just waving her off, Carnwennan shook his head. "That is a bit different, Juuchi. No, this is much more like what I expected, I suppose."

From where she was seated in Seiza, Tsukiakari nodded with a smile. "Her clan does have lovely home, Carnwennan." Smile becoming wistful, she sighed. "In fact, it reminds me of some of the places that Ian took me for meetings and such."

Glancing at Juuchi, Carnwennan walked over and sat next to the saddened Tsukiakari before placing his arm around her shoulders. "He remains with you, Little Bell. Do not allow anyone to tell you otherwise. As to Ian, I know that he would be proud of his sword." Gently, the Arthurian blade kissed her on the forehead as she sniffles. To anyone who might not have known better, it would appear like a seventeen year old comforting a young woman in her twenties. Those who could see a bit further, they might have thought them siblings of a sort.

But in this case, it was more akin to a grandfather, or father, comforting his daughter.

Sniffling again, Tsukiakari nodded as she wiped at her eyes. "I know, Carnwennan. Sometimes though it's hard. Ian... he was my first true Master. He saved me when he didn't have to and treated me so well that it still hurts that he is gone."

For once, Juuchi did not have a smug look on her face. Rather, there was a softness there. "As it should be, Tsukiakari. For all us blades, our first true Master is always one that we will miss." There was a far off look on her face, as if remembering something long ago. "But we also carry a piece of those who used us within our souls. They make us up, much as it is with shipgirls. It is okay to mourn, Tsukiakari-Chan. To grieve for them once last. But Ian was a Potter and would not want you to be in pain forever. And besides..." Finally, a smug look returned to the Muramasa. "We have a Master we need to take care of, silly thing that he is.

That finally got a smile from Tsukiakari as she giggled. "I would believe so."

Patting her on the shoulder, Juuchi turned and gave Carnwennan a smirk. A smirk that made him frown as he knew that she was going to try and mess with him. "Changing the subject from such matters though... there is one thing that I find myself wondering, Carnwennan..."

Eyebrow raised, said dagger met her gaze evenly. "Yes? And what would that be?"

Her smirk widening, Juuchi continued as a confused Tsukiakari looked on. "Well, I heard from one of my sisters regarding something with Fleet Week. Mainly that you were seen in the company of Jin no Hisakawa more then once." Reaching up, she put on a mock sad face and flicked one fake tear from her eye. "Oh, my sisters will be so disappointed..."

Carnwennan only frowned at that as he could guess what sort of rise the Japanese blade was going for. Then he sighed as Tsukiakari gasped. "Oh! You're dating?"

Rolling his eyes, Carnwennan shook his head. "No, we are not dating. All the two of us were during Fleet Week was drinking buddies as well as trading stories about the bratlings." Seeing Tsukiakari open her mouth, he shook his head. "No, you're not one of them."

The Kyu Gunto relaxed at that. "Oh."

Gently patting her on the head, Carnwennan chuckled. "No, you're a good one. But as to what we talked about... Both of us have been around far longer then anyone else. Hence have a sort of understanding about brats such as Juuchi here."

Said Muramasa stuck her tongue out which made Tsukiakari giggle. Then Juuchi shrugged with a smug smile. "Well, good then. That means that we can still set you up with one of my sisters. They could use it."

Bemused at that, Tsukiakari suddenly blinked before frowning. "But... you're not the oldest..."

Only sighing, Carnwennan rubbed a finger on his brow. "Goldie is... special. What with her declaring that she will serve her 'Imperator' and such. Honestly? I hope that Master Harry does not meet her very soon."

Grimacing, Juuchi nodded some. "Same here, that blade is a bit full of herself." Nearly as one, both Tsukiakari and Carnwennan turned to her and gave her the exact same look. "What?"

Tsukiakari only sighed and shook her head. "Oh, Sempai..."

Meanwhile, Carnwennan raised an eyebrow. "So, which would you be, Juuchi? The Pot or the Kettle in this case?" That got him a roll of the eyes from Juuchi before the dagger leaned forward. "Speaking of friends... what is the deal with Kogitsune?" Glancing at Tsukiakari, Carnwennan gave her an understanding look. "Not that I blame you for how you reacted, Little Bell."

A scowl grew on Juuchi's face as even Tsukiakari blushed again. Both other swords thought that it was due to the memory of what she had heard. However, another part was the images that ran through her mind and which she shoved well into the back under lock and key. Ian did leave his mark on her in other ways. Juuchi finally sighed and rolled her eyes. "Okay, you know about Inari-Ookami, right?"

Crossing his arms, the dagger raised an eyebrow. "Yes? My current Mistress is a Kitsune after all..." Then he snapped his fingers. "Is it due to how Inari forged them?"

Slowly nodding, Juuchi rubbed one hand over her face. "That is part of it, yes. It left an imprint on them, not helped by the number of Kitsune who have used said blade over the centuries. Needless to say, besides the gender confusion, and various people left behind questioning their sexuality, Kogitsune also takes great joy in..."

Rather amused, Carnwennan piped up. "Annoying others?"

Then Tsukiakari spoke. "Aggravating you?"

As one, the two said the next bit. "Flustering you?"

Lips pressed thinly together, Juuchi nodded even as her eyebrow twitched. "... Yes."

Moments later though, she gave a squawk as Kogitsune appeared from nowhere and hugged her. "Aw! Juuchi-Chan, you know that it is just the way that I show how I care!" Pressing their cheeks together, Kogitsune giggled. "And you are so damn cute when flustered!"

Sputtering, Juuchi attempted to push the other sword spirit off her. "GAH! GET OFF ME YOU CRAZY THING!"

However, much to her frustration and mortification, Kogitsune only tightened their hold before wrapping their legs around the Muramasa who toppled over. Mainly due to not being able to move. "Noooo! But what about our love, Juuchi-Chan!? Did all those times that we clashed mean absolutely nothing!?"

While sipping tea that came from somewhere, Carnwennan smirked and pointed at Tsukiakari who blinked. Then she realized what he wanted and put her hands to her cheeks. "Love between swords on the battlefield? But that's Forbidden Love!"

Juuchi's eyes nearly popped from her face, which was at this time utterly red as Kogitsune nuzzled her. "Y-y-you, that... GAH!"

Meanwhile, Carnwennan gave Tsukiakari headpats. "She's a good granddaughter." Putting down his tea, he gave a hum as Juuchi was rolling around to try and dislodge the comically crying Kogitsune, the older of the two wailing about how awful Juuchi was being. "You know... when they said a roll in the straw, I don't think that they quite meant this."

Eyebrow twitching, Juuchi snarled at him as she brought up one hand and tried to push Kogitsune off. "I hate you! Hate!"

Kogitsune then giggled as they smiled down at the other sword spirit. "That's okay, I got enough love for us both~" When Juuchi twisted in such a way to bring her foot and shove it into Kogitsune's face, they just grinned down at her. "Oh my, such flexibility! And reach!"

Finally with one arm out, Juuchi punched forward with all her strength. "DIE!"

Instead of hitting Kogitsune though, she only punched air and twisted in the air before landing. Meanwhile, Kogitsune was beside Tsukiakari and smiling at her. "Oh my, and you must be Tsukiakari-Chan! I have heard so much about you~"

Blushing, Tsukiakari leaned away and poked her fingers together. "Um..."

Eyes lighting up, Kogitsune pinched Tsukiakari's cheeks. "You are so adorable! What a cutie!"

Then, the gender fluid sword spirit ducked under a slash from Juuchi. "GET AWAY FROM HER!"

Flipping back, Kogitsune snickered some before placing one hand on their cheek as they watched Juuchi grab Tsukiakari and hold her close. The Kyu Gunto meanwhile flushed even more. "Oh my, how protective~"

Simply humming, Carnwennan smirked a bit. "Well, she is her Kouhai as I believe it is told."

Now turning their attention onto the dagger, the old sword tapped one finger on their chin. "And who is this now? Have you been holding out on me, Juuchi-Chan~"

Closing both eyes, Carnwennan chuckled before bowing. "Allow me to introduce myself, Kogitsune-San, I am Carnwennan, the Blade of Shadows. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Gently, the Arthurian blade took Kogitsune's hand in his and kissed the knuckles. Something that caused Kogitsune to raise an eyebrow. 'Hmm... he's an interesting one.' At the wink, their eyebrow raised in reply. 'Very interesting.' Smile back on their face, they hummed. "Now, I heard a name mentioned that you met, Carnwennan-San, Jin was it? Not Jin no Hisakawa?"

Only chuckling, he nodded at that. "That is indeed who was mentioned." Chin on his clasped hands in front of him, he smiled a bit. . "Jin is rather interesting to be honest. Alive and dead, mortal and immortal... It has been some time since I fought something like that."

Arms crossed, Juuchi gave a small nod at that as she shot another glare at Kogitsune. "Same here to be honest." Then she smirked. "You want to test yourself against her, don't you?"

Shrugging, the oldest of the three there snorted as Kogitsune watched in amusement, taking note of what was being said and such. All the better for knowing and understanding as Carnwennan answered. "Can you blame me? But that is normal for one such as us."

Head tilted to the side, Tsukiakari frowned. "Huh... well, its only been about a century since I fought something like that." When all three of the other blades turned to her, she blinked. "Um..."

Eyebrows furrowing, Juuchi frowned. "A century? Since when have you ever fought something that was alive and dead?"

Finger on her chin as she thought, Tsukiakari hummed. "It was back during the Great War... 1917, I think, on the western front. There was a Nosferatu using the war as a distraction to feed. After all, none of the No-Majs would think anything about bodies drained of blood, if they even noticed that much."

Raising an eyebrow, Kogistune crossed their arms. "A... nosferatu? As in a vampire?"

That got a scoff from the Muramasa. "A vampire is putting it mildly. Nosferatu are to normal vampires what I am to a mundane Katana. They are what a vampire becomes that has managed to survive a thousand years. Very old, very powerful, and very cunning and intelligent."

Narrowing his eyes, Carnwennan scowled. "Able to control rats, bats, and such, as well as able to transform into such creatures or mist. They are... the dickens to defeat." Turning his attention to Tsukiakari, he frowned in interest. "How did you defeat it?"

A frown on her face, the Kyu Gunto thought back. "Well... it was not easy. We had to whittle down its troops of lesser vampires. There was this one nice Catholic Priest who helped us with that. Finally, we faced him, Lord Hoorlock he called himself. It was a running battle through the night including luring him into a poison gas attack. Ian put a bubblehead charm over him as the Nosferatu followed us... I think that he thought that due to not breathing he would be okay."

Expression blank, Carnwennan stared at her before groaning. "Bloody idiot..."

Humming, Tsukiakari nodded. "Hai, but it worked out as Ian was able to banish pieces of wood into him as we fought and lured him out onto a hill, where this nice No-Maj we met slammed a Biplane into him and smashed him into the hill. Then we continued the fight until the Sun rose and I cut off his head when he was distracted. Ian used Fiendfyre to burn what was left and we tossed the ashes into the rivers."

Kogitsune leaned forward in interest. "What an interesting battle..."

Fingers poking together, Tsukiakari chuckled weakly. "Well, I haven't been involved in things like you all. But, um... the Great War was rather nasty on the magical side. Especially when the Wraiths started appearing, that was bad." She then frowned some. "I think something of the battle got out because that one movie vampire named after Nosferatu did resemble him..."

Now turning to Carnwennan, Kogitsune gave him a grin. "Perhaps you might have a tale as well for us?"

Blinking, the dagger looked at them and tilted his head back. "A tale, huh..." Still frowning, he rubbed his chin before nodding. "I think that I might have one. It deals with one of my first adventures with the Potters, shortly after one recovered me from a ruined castle in Wales where I had lain hidden..."

 

[darthcourt10]

Shaithan

Jarl

Shipgirl summonings had seen a lot of oddities over the years. From venerable ships-of-the-line to sleek wooden frigates, ironclads, caravels and galleons, to the more modern warships. In few countries was the inherent randomness of the summoning felt as dearly as in countries like Sweden, Denmark and Norway. All nations had, just like any other European nation with a navy, started summoning. Coastal battleships, minesweepers, destroyers, frigates, destroyer escorts, there were a lot of ships willing and able to serve. And then there were the odd ones. Namely, the viking longboats, ships that either appeared at random or sometimes in a summoning.

These girls were free-spirited, plunderers and merchants, explorers and conquerors, all united by one thing. Obsolescence so complete it wasn't even funny.

It had been agreed to station them on Gotland, Bornholm and Rügen, far from the fights of the North Sea and the North Atlantic. And there they had stayed, building up villages near the shore, talking to various historians about their time, giving testimony of an age of strife that still sent people dreaming.

Tirpitz got along with the vikings like a house on fire. She had been built as a commerce raider, the biggest one there ever had been. She had been stationed in Norway and would gladly call it her second home. It also did help that the vikings made various meads and generally had a horn to share with Tirpitz.

It also amused them that horns were still used for drinking after all these years.

Tirpitz sat in the hut of the chieftain of Jelling auf Rügen, Helga Leifsdottir, discussing plans for the summer. "We can definitely swing by Wacken," she said, absentmindedly taking another sip. "Should be loads of fun and debauchery. But, I've had a second idea. The North Sea is mostly secure. What do you think about an expedition to England? We gather all the viking girls and cross over from Denmark, Norway and Sweden to England in one massive fleet. Of course I'll be there for protection, as would be some other girls, and we'll have to clear it with the admirals, but I think they understand that you need to go out more than some miles along the Baltic coasts," she said slowly.

Helga gave her a smirk. "Ha, that will be a sight to see," she chortled. "Going west, we're really not doing that often enough. Remember that trip to Russia?" she added.

Tirpitz laughed. "Oh yes, I don't think that Irkutsk expected a group of 60 Vikings to come out of the morning mist from Lake Baikal," she gave back. "We'll have to clear it beforehand, there's what, about a thousand of you by now, we can't simply set out on our own," she added.

The chieftain leaned back. "True," she mused. "But I am intrigued, a viking to England. I think many of my girls would be up for that. And I think the girls of Gotland and Bornholm would be with us here," she continued. "I do hope that I will one day be able to make the long voyage, from Norway to Iceland, from there to Greenland and finally down to Vinland. A thousand years have passed by since, I would greatly enjoy making this trip again. As would my captain," the she said wistfully.

Tirpitz chortled. "I'm sure he would. And he'd definitely rub it in the face of Columbus that he did it first," she said with light laughter.

Helga laughed. "Ha, well spoken, my friend. Now talk to the admirals," she said. "I will begin plans myself," she added.

Tirpitz nodded. "Don't expect it quickly, we might not be able to set sail for months," she cautioned.

The chieftain chuckled. "A viking needs planning, you don't just jump aboard and set sail, hoping for the best. A jarl needs to be elected, too," she explained.

Tirpitz nodded again. "Very well then, I shall talk to Hartmann and Cunningham," she said slowly. "I will be back soon to finalize the plans for the summer festival tour, but I think nothing will impede that," she promised.

Helga grinned. "Wonderful. We shall see each other soon," she said, offering Tirpitz a firm handshake.

When Tirpitz returned to the Naval Base, she ran into Admiral Hartmann carrying a toolbox. "Admiral?" she asked curiously.

Hartmann nodded. "Tirpitz," he said distractedly. "Could you hold that?" he asked, handing the battleship the toolbox.

Tirpitz did so, wondering what the Admiral planned.

Soon they came to his office. And before the office sat a piteously yapping Wolpertinger.

Tirpitz added 2 and 2 and got 5. "A fox flap?" she asked.

Hartmann nodded. "Seriously, who had the great idea to let young, impressionable Wolpertinger kits spend a lot of time around cats?" he groused good-naturedly. "They expect free passage everywhere," he muttered, absently petting the happy Wolpertinger.

Tirpitz could have sworn that the little one grinned.

Hartmann set to work with a big grin. "Heh, those home improvement store ads were right. There's always something to do," he quoted with a chuckle.

With a big heave the admiral lifted the door from its hinges, before giving a piteous whine.

With a sigh Tirpitz plucked the door from his hands. "You're not getting younger," she chided gently.

Hartmann grumbled under his breath, before straightening out again. "Pah, it's nothing," he stated confidently.

Tirpitz graciously chose to not poke his spine. No, she'd tell her sister who would then sic the base doctor on Hartmann.

She put the door on two sawbucks that had already been set up in the office, an action that convinced the little Wolpertinger to fly up and curl up on the door.

Hartmann gently picked the little Wolpertinger up and deposited her on a couch that had a big sunlit spot. The Wolpertinger gave a happy yap and yawned, curling up on the spot and dozing off.

Hartmann took a look at the door, considering. "It needs to be big enough for an adult fox," he muttered. "Now, the question is, how high should I set it?" he muttered. "Let's see," he trailed off, making sketches on the door.

Tirpitz decided to watch it, the large cat flap Hartmann had also bought stood forgotten under one of the sawbucks.

"Yes, this should work nicely," Hartmann finally declared, using the folding rule to sketch where he wanted to cut.

With great care he began sawing out a square from the door. The little Wolpertinger got up and curiously watched the proceedings, sneezing when she took a sniff at the sawdust.

After a few minutes, Hartmann was done and put the square on the door. "Sand paper," he muttered, searching through his toolbox until he found it.

Tirpitz held the Wolpertinger in her arms, watching as Hartmann went to town on the wood, smoothing the edges. "Hinges," Hartmann muttered, searching the toolbox again.

Several minutes later, Hartmann fixed the newly-built fox flap to his door. "No more 'Let me in! Let me out! Let me in!'" he said with a laugh.

Tirpitz looked at the window and down at the Wolpertinger in her arms. If the little one could speak, she'd have been saying "Oh, really? Challenge accepted!" Tirpitz almost pitied the Admiral. Key word, almost. The Frozen jokes were neither forgiven nor forgotten.

Hartmann turned to Tirpitz. "Could you..?" he asked with a sheepish grin.

Tirpitz nodded. "Sure, can't let an old man do the heavy lifting," she said slowly.

Hartmann gave her a mock glare. "I'm in very good shape, I'll have you know," he grumbled.

"For a dinosaur," Tirpitz shot back. Then she handed him the Wolpertinger and went to put the door back on its hinges.

Hartmann was incredibly pleased when the fox flap worked as intended. Even if it was a bit too big, the important thing was that it worked. With a happy grin, he sat in his chair. "Now, Tirpitz, why did you want to see me?" Hartmann asked, while the Wolpertinger made excited use of the fox flap in the background, yipping happily.

Tirpitz grinned. "It's the Vikings," she began. "They feel cooped up and a need to stretch their legs," she explained. "Going to festivals and such is good, but they need to face the sea, need to brave it for more than just some short hours of transit along the Baltic coast. Going through canals to far-off places is well and good, but they miss the North Sea and the North Atlantic and they want to sail these waves once more," she laid out.

Hartmann nodded. It was a known problem, the older girls, especially wood-and-sail ones needed activity in their life. Being sidelined so much had strange results. Victory bothered her bumblebee whenever she could or otherwise put her nose everywhere. Constitution grand-mothered the whole US Navy, a job that filled her. And they tended to take to the sea. Even if it were only coastal runs hawkishly watched, they still could sail for longer periods. And of course, there was Temeraire. The mad frigate and her quest for relevancy.

"What do you propose then?" he wanted to know.

"Well, I've talked with Leifsdottir a bit and we came upon the idea of an expedition. Gather all the Viking girls and set sail in one massive fleet, destination England," Tirpitz laid out. "Depending on how we do it, we can have them land either en masse in London or stage raids of coastal towns," she continued. "Maybe make a festival out of it," she suggested.

Hartmann rubbed his chin. "Well, how do you propose we get them over there? They're relatively slow and there's quite a few of them, too," he wanted to know.

"A small escort fleet. Mostly our girls. Especially the various auxiliary cruisers. Maybe the Danes, Swedes and Norwegians send a few of their girls, possibly we could add the Poles," Tirpitz gave back. "It wouldn't take too long, either. I'd estimate that the girls, with favorable winds, should need about four, at most five days for the crossing from Oslo," she laid out.

Hartmann stood up to take a look at one of the maps in his office. "Five days you say?" he asked, receiving a nod from Tirpitz.

"Well, the Baltic is secure, so the Swedes may well be able to dispatch quite a few ships. Don't know if Finland would want to be part of it, but Denmark and Norway might well help out. For the time being we could station some of our girls there," Hartmann mused out loud. "Hell, it might be a good chance for our auxiliary cruisers and Shin'you to get some practice in," he continued.

"Well, I'll have to talk it over with the British, the Swedes, the Norwegians and the Danes, but I'm pretty sure that leading a fleet of Vikings to London shouldn't see any objections," Hartmann finally said to Tirpitz. "Though, when would they want to sail?" he asked.

Tirpitz shrugged. "I figure it might be early next year, in spring," she guessed. "They have festivals over the summer and autumn isn't exactly good sailing weather. The winter is right out," she elaborated.

Hartmann nodded. "Very well, this gives us time to plan. I'm pretty sure we can arrange for something special," he promised cryptically.

Tirpitz saluted and pretended not to notice how the little Wolpertinger snuck on Hartmann's seat.

She had barely closed the office door, when Hartmann let out an indignant "Hey!" obviously directed at the Wolpertinger.

Days went by, convoys were escorted, Abyssals were fought, festivals were visited and early summer turned to autumn.

Tirpitz looked up when she got a mail, summoning her to Admiral Hartmann.

On the way she smirked at seeing several new fox flaps. It seemed the little Wolpertingers had chosen the base as their permanent home, at least this far none of them had made any moves to leave the base. So far the three girls tended to generally stick together, rooming in a burrow near the battleship barracks. She gave Prinzregent Luitpold a salute in passing, the older battleship discussing an upcoming trip to Bavaria. It took her a moment, but then she remembered. The old Bavarian huntsman and the vet that had helped them out a while ago. It took another few moments to connect the dots. Obviously Bayern and her friends were worried, the actions of the American wizards had shaken up a lot of girls with human friends. Tirpitz herself wasn't involved in that, so she wasn't too concerned.

She knocked on Hartmann's door, waiting for the muffled "Enter," opened the door and stood still.

Hartmann sat in his chair, one of the three Wolpertingers on his lap, one circling around the ceiling and one dozing on his couch.

"You wanted to see me?" Tirpitz asked.

Hartmann nodded, continuing to pet the very content Wolpertinger. "Sure. Now, I've talked with the various other admirals. The British are amenable to letting the Vikings come to London, Cunningham suggested a parade up the Thames. Afterwards, a fair can be arranged in Hyde Park. Now we only really need a date," he said slowly.

Tirpitz nodded. "That is great to hear. I'll have to talk to Leifsdottir about that," she said excitedly. "And, who would you suggest for escort duty?" she wanted to know.

Hartmann grinned. "I've asked the auxiliary cruisers, they're completely enamored by the idea. Shin'you also agreed to escort duty. So, you'll have a group of roughly 30 escort ships, in addition to whatever else the other nations send," he said.

Tirpitz grinned. "That sounds great," she gave back. "Now, if there's nothing else, I'll call Leifsdottir," she continued.

Hartmann gave a small wave. "Yes, that's all for now, I'll have to plan a visit to St. Brendan," he said, giving the formerly circling Wolpertinger an exasperated look, as the girl now rested on his keyboard. "Too much exposure to cats," he grumbled in her direction, getting a very smug vulpine grin in return.

Tirpitz left with a chuckle, glad that she wouldn't have to deal with foreign dignitaries.

Leifsdottir was audibly excited when she heard the viking had been approved. "These are great news, my friend," she shouted gleefully. "On equinox we will hold thing on Bornholm, all Vikings will assemble there. Please come and bring those auxiliary cruisers you've talked about before," she requested.

Tirpitz nodded and marked it down in her logs. There were still weeks until autumn equinox, ample time to notify all the auxiliary cruisers and ensure they could be there. Especially Kormoran, the girl had returned and immediately run off to Australia, ostensibly for a rematch with Sydney. Though if scuttlebutt could be trusted, this "rematch" was more both of them being very awkward around each other. Constant insults, grumbling about how the other was insufferable and violently denying any underlying tension, while also denying positive feelings for each other. Classic tsundere courting rituals, fun to watch from a safe distance.

Further weeks went by, Tirpitz was mostly busy with North Atlantic patrols, convoy protection and keeping an eye on potential abyssal spawns in the Arctic Ocean. The last thing they needed was an Abyssal installation taking over Svalbard. Or worst case Greenland or Iceland.

Finally, Equinox arrived. Tirpitz sailed out from Rostock with the group of auxiliary cruisers, Shin'you and a very cross Sydney, who, in her own words was merely there to ensure that Kormoran didn't get herself killed before their rematch. No one bought it in the slightest, but teasing the light cruiser about her worries for Kormoran got old quickly. Too much tsun for any one person to handle.

The thing would be held some hundred meters from the southernmost beach on Bornholm. Hundreds of viking shipgirls had assembled, waiting for the last participants to arrive.

Finally, the last girls arrived, and Leifsdottir stepped forward, coming to a stop under a Silver Linden tree. The tree was young, a scant few years old, having been planted there by the first Vikings to return.

"Welcome," she began grandly. "It pleases me greatly to see all of you here for the thing," she continued. "In accordance with the old laws, I call upon the chieftains and the lawspeaker," she stated clearly.

Five more girls stepped forward. "I am the lawspeaker," the youngest-looking one stated. "What cause is there for calling a thing?" she asked formally.

Leifsdottir grinned. "A viking!" she announced. "Too long have we stayed cooped up in the Baltic Sea, idly milling between Gotland and Rügen and not doing much else. We were not meant to sit idle!" she said passionately. "And an opportunity arose! My friend Tirpitz proposed a trip to England, setting sail for a voyage across the North Sea, once more coming upon the shores of England," she laid out.

The lawspeaker nodded. "I have heard you," she confirmed. "Do you wish to issue a call to arms then?" she wanted to know.

"Nay. We might find a fight on England's shores, but most of all it shall be a state visit, an exercise for those sailing with us as our protectors against the monsters spawned from Niflheimr and a chance for us to stretch our legs, to sate our wanderlust with a journey across the high seas," Leifsdottir explained.

The lawspeaker pondered these words. "I see," she said regally. "Tirpitz, it was you who suggested it, please tell us more about this viking," she requested.

Tirpitz slowly stepped up. "It is as Leifsdottir said, a journey across the North Sea to London. I have talked about it with my admiral, who in turn talked with his colleagues and they agreed to this journey. The girls here with me will be tasked with escorting you the whole journey, as the North Sea might be comparably safe, incursions do happen," she stated. "The fleet would be assembled in the Skaggerak and then move west to London. In London, it would be a parade up the Thames, with an additional fair to be held in Hyde Park afterwards. I am not privy to the plans the British have for the fair, nor the parade. But I would guess that they will send their sailing girls to meet us," she continued.

The lawspeaker nodded. "So a visit to allies it shall be, honoring the alliance and the common fight," she stated seriously. "With a possible tourney as a show of good will and commitment," she continued.

One of her fairies popped up, dressed in rather fine regalia and looking extremely pleased. "Hej!" it shouted.

The lawspeaker nodded. "Canute agrees," she said formally. "It will be like the time when he visited Rome for the Coronation of the Holy Roman Emperor," she added.

Tirpitz took it as a good sign. "So, the expedition is approved?" she wanted to know.

The lawspeaker gave her a level look. "Not yet," she stated. "So far no one has levied cause against it, which is what will happen now," she stated seriously. Then she turned to the wider audience. "Helga Leifsdottir has called for a viking, an expedition to England, protected by the Deutsche Marine, to visit the Queen's realm and her shipgirls," she stated clearly. "Has anyone cause to declare against this endeavor?" she wanted to know.

The various girls broke out in hushed whispers, debating and questioning. Finally, it became clear that none of the girls had any reservations. Their protection was ensured, the voyage had the go-ahead from higher-ups and finally, many of them longed for a longer voyage. Even if it was only across the North Sea, it would be their voyage, the speed would be set by them. It was a bit of liberty they hadn't realized they missed as much as they did. Going into Asia was fine and there were sights to see and fun to be had, but it was no journey across the high seas.

Several girls piped up with variations of "No cause can be made against this," and the lawspeaker nodded.

"Very well," she said. "Helga Leifsdottir, the thing approves your viking. Now, we need to elect the jarl that will lead us, who will hold responsibility for the great journey," the lawspeaker laid out. "You can now nominate candidates," she continued.

After some more debates, three candidates were selected. Helga Leifsdottir, as she had called for the journey. Lina Ragnarsdottir, chieftain of the Visby Vikings. And finally Tirpitz, as the whole thing had been her idle idea and she was the one who was in charge of their protection, so it made sense to have her be overall in charge as well.

In the end, the vote was close, but it would be Tirpitz' responsibility to lead the fleet to and from London.

The lawspeaker nodded. "So it is decided. Come the summer, we shall set sail for England once more. Jarl, we trust you to lead us there," she laid out.

Tirpitz nodded. "I humbly accept the title and will see to it that you all reach England safe and sound," she declared firmly.

Leifsdottir turned to the assembly. "We need to look our best for this journey. We need to look impeccable," she declared.

"You just want to score a new conquest!" someone heckled to chuckles from the crowd.

"Like most of you aren't going to do your own conquests," Leifsdottir gave back with a smirk, leading to louder cheers.

Sydney meanwhile felt conflicted. She kind of wanted to join the fleet that would protect the vikings, but admitting it was difficult.

"Another cruiser would be quite welcome," Shin'you quietly said from behind the squeaking light cruiser.

"Don't do that!" Sydney reflexively snapped, before calming down. "Sorry, mate, you startled me," she apologized. "I'm bad with surprises," she explained.

Shin'you nodded. "Apology accepted. I shouldn't have sneaked up on you, so please accept my apologies as well," the auxiliary carrier gave back.

Sydney grinned. "No worries," she said, holding out her hand.

Shin'you grabbed it and shook it. "So, will you join this fleet?" she wanted to know.

Sydney gave a thumbs up. "You bet I will, someone has to keep that duplicitous Kraut on her toes," she declared grandly. "Can't let her out of my sight, who knows what she'll do if left unwatched," the light cruiser stated forcefully.

Shin'you wisely chose to not mention that the most likely answer to that would be 'watch Sydney like a hawk and get incredibly flustered when asked about it' as far as she could see.

Elsewhere, Kormoran was intermittently glaring daggers at Sydney, much to the amusement of her fellow auxiliary cruisers.

Tirpitz had meanwhile sat down with the various chiefs, talking about the trip. And it became clear that it wouldn't be happening before August at the earliest. For March, April and May there had been expeditions into Asia set up, June would see a riverine journey towards the French Mediterranean coast before going on into Spain which left July to prepare goods. The great invasion of Wacken could not be called off under any circumstances, so it left the end of August. Festival tickets had been bought already and the various girls were not too keen on not going.

"So, mid to late August, huh?" Tirpitz mused. "Well, can't fault you guys for making your own plans, would have done the same," she continued, taking a sip from the horn offered by the lawspeaker. "August should have good sailing weather still, but we better don't put it off until September. I have tickets to the Party.San, which is the week after Wacken. A few days to come down from that, and then we could set out on the 20th. Shame about the Breeze, but we'll make our own entertainment," Tirpitz laid out.

The other girls in the circle nodded. "It seems a wise move. We should give ourselves some slack though. If the weather is too awful, we can't set out after all. We could tie ourselves to the Jarl and have her pull us, but...," Lina Ragnarsdottir offered.

"True. And there may be other unforeseeable things happening. The whole thing with St. Brendan's comes to mind," Helga Leifsdottir added.

"Oh, yeah," Tirpitz shuddered. "Poor buggers, getting abandoned by the wizards like that and now having to put up with Austrians squatting on their land," she joked. "Out of the frying pan and into the fire if there ever was a good example," she added, earning a friendly punch on the arm from Helga.

"Down girl," the chieftain said playfully. "Don't go around assassinating the character of the Austrians, especially now that your navy will have to train an Austrian navy," she added.

"Oh, don't remind me. Their carrier is in the final stages of fitting out and now we need to train their crews," Tirpitz gave back. "They have four frigates and this carrier. And we need to train a few hundred Austrians that likely can't even swim to the man and are likely to get seasick in the bathtub," she groused.

"Just admit it, you're just looking forward to trolling the Austrians long and hard," Lina stated, before taking a deep swig from her own horn.

"Believe it or not, I don't," Tirpitz admitted. "Sure, I'll grouse about them, but mostly they're going to be handled by Hartmann's second. Having to answer to a Turkish-German woman with a brutal Berlin accent is more than enough suffering," she added with a chuckle.

"Oh my," Helga giggled. "A female Prussian Ottoman. Cubed indignity," she observed.

Tirpitz grinned happily. "Oh yes, I'll definitely film the reactions once the Austrian sailors arrive," she promised.

The others held up their horns with a cheer. "To schadenfreude, the best kind of joy!" they toasted.

"To Schadenfreude," Tirpitz agreed.

Several hours later the viking assembly dispersed from the thing. Further questions would be handled via modern communication, Skype was invaluable for such things. They had used the time to get to know the various auxiliary cruisers that would join them on their journey and had traded stories with them. SMS Wolf had impressed them, her daring journey to Australia and back home was exactly the kind of story that set a Viking's emotions aflame.

Tirpitz returned to her scheduled duties, convoy escort and hunting Abyssal battlegroups. The video of the Austrian reaction to having to serve under a female Prussian Ottoman had sent the viking girls laughing for days.

It was in January that things took a turn for the weird.

Helga looked towards where her friend stood in the harbor, 5 abyssal destroyers hiding shyly behind her. "You told me over Skype, but, to be quite honest, I thought you were kidding," she said slowly.

Tirpitz groaned. "Don't remind me. Hartmann wants me to keep feeding them and otherwise make sure they're happy, Kanzlerchen laughed so much she began to puke when I told her and these girls are damn shy," she laid out.

"I can see," Helga said dryly. "Are they afraid?" she wanted to know.

"Somewhat," Tirpitz gave back. "They're feral destroyers and one of their first big interactions was running into a hunting party from a particularly nasty abyssal," she explained.

"How nasty are we talking here?" Helga wanted to know while slowly moving towards Tirpitz and the destroyers.

"Cannibalism," Tirpitz gave back. "We're not entirely sure if it was who we suspect it was, but it may well have been girls from South Atlantic Raider. Which would indicate that her name is more about where she was born than indicating where she does roam," she added.

"Ouch. So, what do the little ones like? Food, I mean," Helga asked.

"Yes," Tirpitz gave back with a smirk.

Helga playfully punched her friend. "Oh, don't be like that," she said slowly.

Tirpitz grinned. "They very much like anything. They're ferals, if they didn't catch anything they didn't eat, so getting food is something quite important to them," she explained.

"Well, lucky for them, I have some honey bread with me," Helga said, producing a few loaves of bread from her hold.

The little destroyers perked up at that. Tirpitz grinned. "Sure, go ahead. She's a friend," she encouraged the little ones.

Cautiously the little ones peaked out behind their flagship, curiously eyeing the treat the viking held out for them.

In the end, the Ro-class was the first to come forward and take one of the offered loaves.

After about a minute, the others came out as well and happily let themselves be fed by the viking.

"I'd guess they will join us on our way to London," Helga remarked, while handing out the last of the breads she had made.

Tirpitz shrugged. "Maybe," she gave back. "There was that incident in Scapa a few days ago. From what I heard, the Brits have asked Wanko to come and help with negotiations. Meanwhile, Hartmann is interested in having the Princess set up shop on Heligoland, after all, there's abyssal ruins there and she might be able to use them or help the scientists there figure out what they do and how. Then there's Wanko's sister," Tirpitz laid out. "The little princess lost her fleet, I'm pretty sure she'd love the little ones here to bits," she explained. "And she'd be better at caring for them than I am," she finished.

Helga gave a slight, noncommittal hum. "If you say so," she added afterwards, keeping her own thoughts on the matter to herself. "So, they will for the time being follow you around?" she asked.

Tirpitz nodded. "Yeah. Lucky for them it's my work shift, I don't think they'd take my absence for longer times well right now," she explained. "Depending on how things go, they might come with us to England in August," she added.

Helga nodded, waving idly to a few other vikings that were milling about on the waterfront or returning from their fishing trips. "Well, I don't think the others will have a problem," she mused. "The little ones seem nice enough," she added, while the little ones were lazily circling in the harbor.

Further weeks went by and it became obvious that Bismarck was expecting. Same as her girlfriend. Some people seemed to have expected them to get married due to that, but the two had bucked expectations. They would marry when they felt like it, not when there were circumstances others felt demanded it.

For Tirpitz it didn't mean a lot of change. Bayern would be the flagship for the time being and unlike her sister she did get along with the older battleship. The main problem would be Bismarck. Using Elder Sibling Privileges, Bismarck had ordered Tirpitz to be present for the launching of her nieces, something Tirpitz wasn't too happy about. Babies were small, fragile, loud and looked like Winston Churchill. She wasn't too keen on having one of these things around. Especially when it turned out that it would be two sets of twins. Still, this was something she hadn't been able to blow off, so their plans had to change. The due date was tentatively put for the tenth of August and Bismarck had already said she wanted her sister there for a week at least. The twentieth for their setting off day might be in jeopardy, but thankfully, they had been able to plan in some slack.

Overall, things were going according to her plans and this was simply excellent.

With a content grin, she petted one of the Wolpertingers while watching her destroyer girls getting fed by a group of Fletchers. In a few hours she would set out from Wilhelmshaven again, escorting a convoy down the African coast to the Congo and then South Africa. There they would take over a convoy headed for the Caribbean before returning to Europe with another transatlantic convoy.